Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 6 of Apocalypse au’s
Collections:
Beloved minecraft fics with dark stuff, DreamSMPFics, mcyt fics that i think everyone should read, sbi fics - dsmp
Stats:
Published:
2023-05-08
Completed:
2024-12-15
Words:
74,664
Chapters:
9/9
Comments:
401
Kudos:
2,436
Bookmarks:
451
Hits:
55,385

Castaway

Summary:

“You imprinted on him— on a human?” Techno says, and he sounds fucking pissed, “Philza, how could you?” Techno asks, barely concealed disbelief and anger in his tone.

Phil just holds Tommy tighter, tucking him against his side, his wing still hiding him from Techno. Tommy is just frozen in fear, his head pressed against Phil’s chest, gripping onto him like his life depended on it.

“Can we talk about this elsewhere?” Phil hisses lowly, “I know you’re mad but you haven’t even let me explain yet, Techno.”

Or Phil’s ship crash lands on Earth, after being separated from Techno in battle. Tommy is the one to rescue him.

Notes:

Mind the tags, otherwise enjoy!

Chapter 1: The Crash

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“My first decree, as the leader of L’Manberg— the Emperor of this great country! Is to revoke the citizenship of Wilbur Soot, and Tommy Innit.”

Schlatt’s voice booms throughout the camp, his lips twisted up into a cruel smile, his eyes big and crazy as he throws his arms wide, a cackle on his lips as chaos erupts around him.

Tommy clings onto Wilbur’s arm, his eyes wide in shock, his mouth open in a silent scream of protest as his body trembles, panic and fear coursing through him. His fingers curl into the sleeve of Wilbur’s trench coat, holding on so tight his knuckles were turning white.

Wilbur is no better, gripping onto Tommy tightly, his body trembling as his eyes stay locked onto Schlatt, the intensity of the situation not having quite set in yet.

Shouts from the other members of L’Manberg roar up, some screaming their protest, others screaming in support, but all Tommy could hear through the screaming was Schlatt’s condemning voice.

“Get em’ out of here!” Schlatt bellows, his words damning, “You are no longer welcome!” He shouts above the screams and cries, cackling as they start to turn on him and Wilbur.

Tommy feels tears prick at his eyes as his chest tightens, tearing his gaze away from Schlatt, his chest heaving as he tries to keep himself calm. His hands tremble, his grip on Wilbur’s arm only growing tighter by the moment.

“Tommy— Tommy, run— we need to get out of here!” Wilbur shouts above the chaos, as guns are cocked and weapons are drawn, the two of them stumbling backwards.

Tommy scrambles after Wilbur, holding onto his hand for dear life as the two flee from the people they had fought with, lived with— the friends and strangers that survived in this hell hole long enough for them all to meet and create L’Manberg.

“Wilbur! Wilbur run— come on, we got to get out of here!” Tommy exclaims, pushing Wilbur further ahead as the two sprint out of the gates, ignoring the shouts of the others chasing them in favor of focusing on his breathing.

Out of the corner of his eyes he catches red dripping Wilbur’s arm arm, but he doesn’t stop to look at the damage, only running faster after Wilbur. He gasps for breath as tears stream down his face, burning his cheeks.

He can’t see the expression on the older mans face as the two run away, with Schlatt’s booming voice in the background only adds to their frantic panic.

Until further notice, Wilbur Soot and Tommy Innit are merely a memory of L’Manberg,”

Tommy gasps for air, the setting sun casting long shadows as the shouts from the mob chasing them die down, fading off into the background as Wilbur stumbles. He grabs onto the man, urging him forwards desperately, pushing him along as they flee for cover amongst the barren wasteland.

A relic of the past, a reminder of the darkest era this country has ever seen, and I guarantee you all, dear citizens, tonight that changes.”

~~~~

Tommy takes in stuttering breaths, his legs weak, numb, as he drops into the bunker, collapsing onto the ground with a pained cry.

Wilbur takes his time, securely shutting the hatch to the bunker, locking it, before dropping down besides him.

He pulls Tommy up from under his arm pits, huffing as he drops Tommy down onto a chair, leaning against the wall for support as he heaves for breath. Tommy clings onto Wilbur, letting out a pained cry when Wilbur shakes him off, curling in on himself.

“Wil— Wilbur!” Tommy sobs, desperately looking at the man— his brother— for any kind of support, comfort, anything.

But Wilbur only presses his forehead against the cold wall of the bunker, the darkness shadowing his face, his curly hair covering his eyes. Tommy presses a hand to his chest, feeling how fast his heart was beating, the way his chest was heaving.

He closes his eyes, letting himself calm down, relax slightly, the tension draining from his limbs, the adrenaline that had been coursing through him leaving just as quickly as it had come.

He sighs, a long dragged out noise, trying his best not to start sobbing again.

“Tommy,” Wilbur finally breathes, hissing in pain as he moves his arm.

Tommy’s on edge immediately, shooting up in his seat, his muscles shaking with the effort as he tries to see where he’s hurt at.

“Wilbur—“

“I’m fine,” Wilbur snaps, and Tommy falls silent, staring at him with wide eyes as he watches Wilbur pull back his cut sleeve, revealing a nasty looking cut underneath. Blood still oozes from it, soaking into his shirt and covering his skin.

“We lost,” Wilbur breathes, and Tommy can feel his grief, his heart ache and the anger that resides in his tone, his body language. He finally tilts his head enough to make eye contact with Tommy, blood smeared across his face, dirt clinging onto his skin.

“We lost.” He states, like it was simple unimportant fact, closing his eyes for a moment, taking in a deep breath.

“How did we loose?” He asks no one in particular, his hands clenching into fists, “We created L’Manberg— we fought to protect it, build it up, defend its people against other rival groups, and this is how they treat us?” He exclaims, suddenly exploding, stepping away from the wall as he starts to pace.

“I can’t believe this! Those bastards, I’m going to fucking kill Schlatt and Quackity— those traitors! Throwing us out to die, to wither away and starve.” He growls, “I‘m going to fucking kill them—“

“Wilbur,” Tommy whines, his heart fluttering uneasily, tears pricking at his eyes, “You’re scaring me.” He breathes out, feeling so incredibly vulnerable and weak, defenseless, broken.

Wilbur freezes, his brown eyes snapping up to meet Tommy’s, his expression hard as he stares at him for a moment. Suddenly that unbridled anger fades, the unrecognizable look in his eyes disappearing. His face softens, and he steps forwards, kneeling down in front of him, taking in a long shaky breath.

“I’m sorry, Tommy.” Wilbur whispers softly, taking his hands in his own, “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Tommy blinks the tears away, ignoring how they drip down his cheeks, trying to hide his tears from Wilbur, but the man always sees them.

He reaches up with a dirty hand, wiping away the tears that fall from his eyes, a sad, sorrowful look taking over his face.

Tommy sobs, tipping forwards into Wilbur’s embrace. He catches him, wrapping his arms around him as the two of them sink to the floor, Tommy’s pitiful sobs filling the bunker.

Wilbur rubs soothing circles into his back, letting Tommy cry into his shoulder, whispering reassurances under his breath, mumbling random nonsense here and there that Tommy doesn’t pick up on.

Grief echos off the both of them, betrayal and hurt hanging heavy in the air as their situation comes fully crashing down on them.

They just got exiled from their own survival group, the place the two of them made, built out of nothing but ashes, fought and protected.

Just to be thrown out like they were nothing.

It stings, as flashes of peoples faces consume his mind, his friends that he had fought by, shared meals with and told stories to late in the night.

Tubbo, Niki, Ponk and Punz— Quackity and Schlatt, Fundy… they’ve all abandoned them, left them to die, outcasted.

Tommy sobs harder at the thought, at the loss of all of his friends, his rank within the group— what they had before it all went to shit.

Wilbur rocks the two of them back and fourth, having fallen silent now, gently running his fingers through his hair as he lets Tommy cry, his own eyes closed and his brows furrowed in thought.

Tommy eventually passes out in Wilbur’s arms, tear tracks staining his face, his body exhausted.

~~~~

The days seem to go by slowly ever since they were back in the bunker.

They had dubbed it Pogtopia, their safe haven, about an hour away from L’Manberg’s camp, close by to the abandoned city.

Thats where they had to go to get their resources, thankfully the bunker was still stocked with enough food and water to last them about a month, so they wouldn't need to take a supply run anytime soon while they… recovered.

The bunker had been hidden away in the dirt long ago, the metal starting to rust from age, the walls bending in from the weight of the earth around it, but it was all they had. It was two rooms, the biggest room where the ladder going up is to the hatch.

Its where they keep all their food and water, supplies and things they’ve collected. They have a old dining table that was falling apart with two chairs and the old couch thats been in the bunker since they first found it years ago.

The whole bunker runs on gas, with a special generator hidden off in the dirt somewhere around them. When they first found it it still had some gas left in it, and they were able to keep the lights on for a whole day before it shut off.

Gas was their number one priority when they went on runs back then, siphoning it from old cars, collecting it from anything they could find.

Tommy’s not sure if it works anymore.

Right now they have a few candles lit, slowly burning away, barely emitting any light.

Tommy had been extremely weak and exhausted for a couple days, relying on Wilbur to take care of him as he recovered. The man himself seemed to be okay for the most part, besides trembles here and there. His arm had just been nicked by a bullet or something, easily cleaned and wrapped.

The two of them sleep together on the one small bed that inhabits the bunker, with Tommy wrapped up in Wilbur’s arms, like the old times before L’Manberg when it was just Wilbur and Tommy.

He finds comfort in being so close to him at night, when the darkness seems to close in around him, suffocate him, with shadows dancing around his vision that seem to haunt him. Wilbur is always able to chase it away, his heart beat drawing his focus, or as he shifts in his sleep, the two of them trapped in pitch darkness.

Wilbur doesn’t like lighting candles at night, only when its necessary to save them for when they needed it most.

Life is hard, with just the two of them and the city.

But they can survive, just like they did before L’Manberg.

Tommy drifts off slowly, as Wilbur blows out the candles and joins him in the small bed, curling right up against Tommy, his arms wrapping around him.

I’m sorry,” Wilbur breathes quietly, brushing aside some of Tommy’s curls in front of his face as he falls into a restless sleep.

Tommy wakes up alone.

One of the candles are lit, flickering on the counter in the other room, and Tommy groans, massaging his head with his hand as a headache starts to form.

“Wilbur? What’s got you up so early?” He complains, but he doesn’t even know the time. It could be halfway through then day already and Tommy would never know unless he sticks his head out of the hatch to the bunker.

When he’s only met with silence does he throw off the thin blanket on top of him, sitting up, his eyes peering around the darkness that surrounds him.

He doesn’t see the lanky form of Wilbur anywhere, not in his room or the room outside. Dread settles into his heart as he stands, his eyes landing on where the candle is burning away, the dim light casting flickering shadows over everything.

Beside it was a note, with words scribbled out on it, in Wilbur’s handwriting.

Tommy always admired it, with the big loops and cursive letters coming together, expertly written no matter the circumstances. Even now, as Tommy stops in front of the note, Wilbur’s hand writing never fails to impresses him.

The note isn’t long, just a couple small sentences that take Tommy barely any time to read.

I went out into the city this morning. Be back by dusk. Don’t follow after me. It reads, and Tommy’s heart sinks at it. He picks up the small piece of paper with shaking hands, re-reading it over and over until the note was burning into his mind, his eyes watering the longer he stares at it.

Wilbur left him.

He just— left while he was still sleeping to go into the city.

Tommy didn’t believe it. Wilbur would never go into the city without him. He had to be doing something else— like going back to L’Manberg to get revenge or some crazy shit like that.

Tommy sets the note down, taking in a deep breath as he chases away his panic.

Wilbur knows what he’s doing, he’s not stupid— he’s kept the both of them alive, Wilbur should be able to handle himself.

That doesn’t stop him from grabbing his tan colored jacket, throwing it on as he makes his way over to the ladder, quickly climbing up it with trembling hands, nearly loosing his grip on one of the metal bars.

He unlatches the entrance to the bunker, climbing out as the sun beats down upon him. He pulls his hood down further, his eyes scouring the sandy desert around him for any sign of where Wilbur went.

His eyes land on footprints, the indents matching the boots Wilbur has, leading off towards the city.

Tommy scowls, staring off at it in the distance— why would Wilbur just leave him like this? What if he gets himself killed out there? Wilbur might be good at survival, but when it comes to fighting he was god awful.

Tommy debates wether or not he should track Wilbur down, follow him into the city and drag his sorry ass back to the bunker where its safe and then they’d both be together again.

But he doesn’t, no matter how much eh wants too, sourly listening to Wilbur’s words as he ducks back inside the bunker, closing the hatch behind him, dropping down to the hard ground below.

“Fucker,” He mutters under his breath, his eyes pinned on the note by the candle, “You better be back.” He says quietly, as anxiety swirls in his stomach.

Tommy waits until dusk, till the sun fully sets and the moon casts its pale glow down upon the earth.

Tommy waits throughout the night, nodding off here and there before jolting awake at the creak of the supports or walls, every little noise waking him up.

A candle burns steadily, the note still sitting besides it as Tommy waits, sitting in the chair, his eyes pinned on the hatch into the bunker.

He waits, and waits, throughout the whole night, but Wilbur never returns.

He walks through the motions of getting geared up to go into the city. Grabbing his tan jacket, wrapping a scarf around the bottom half of his face and neck to protect him from the cruel sun, as he tugs on his own pair of boots, stuffing a couple knives in them.

He puts on his belt with has dagger, eating quickly as he ties his canton of water to his belt too.

He leaves the bunker and follows Wilbur’s footsteps, the sun illuminating the earth as he travels out in the open, weary of his surroundings.

He’s lead all the way to the city, and as he sticks to hiding behind debris and cars, following Wilbur’s faint trail, he’s staring to come up with dead ends. Wilbur’s footprints disappear, and as he searches for where he might have gone, he finds nothing.

He spends longer than he should have out there, in the outskirts of the city, before he returns to an empty bunker.

Wilbur was gone.

~~~~

He hears it before he sees it.

It rattles the earth, vibrating the ground, making things shift around in the bunker.

Tommy scrambles out of bed, grabbing his jacket and a dagger, racing up the stairs as the walls shift around him, dirt falling from the ceiling as he unlatches the hatch, scared of the bunker collapsing in on him.

“Fuck— fuck fuck fuck!” He grits out, panic racing through his veins as he scrambles to escape, fumbling with the hatch before he finally gets it open. He stumbles to the ground, scrambling up and sprinting away from where the bunker resides under the ground, a bright streak in the sky catching his attention.

It roars through the air, the noise of it blasting his ear drums as it falls from the sky, right overhead him, a giant alien fighter spaceship soaring towards the ground. One of its engines was on fire, and part of its hull had been destroyed, as it veers towards the ground, raining fire and smoke in its path.

Tommy stands there, frozen, watching as the alien spaceship crashes just a mile away from him, the shock wave of it sending a blast towards him. He turns his back to it, covering his head as it kicks up dust and small rocks, hitting him in the back as he feels the impact shake the ground, like a mini earth quake.

The crash is loud, making his ears ring and giving him a nasty headache.

He stays curled up in a ball for a while, trying to process everything that just happened.

An alien ship had crash landed.

Basically in Tommy’s backyard.

He finally uncurls from around himself, peering at the flaming ship off in the distance.

It’s not like any spaceship he has ever seen before. It wasn’t colored in greens and whites, like the invaders were, with sleek looking forms, aliens that would descend from them to kill any human they saw.

No, this one was nothing like those. This one was blue and white, colors of the fabled rebellion.

The rebellion.

It was a rebellion ship— they fought for humanity, for earth, trying to rid the invaders of their planet.

Tommy feels his heart skip a beat as he scrambles up, irrationally deciding that he was going to go to this ship to see if there were survivors.

“Fuck— this is crazy!” He exclaims as he glances behind him at his bunker, hoping it would still be stable by the time he returned, pulling his hood up and his mask on as he makes his way towards the alien ship.

“I swear to god this ship better not have been hijacked by invaders,” He grumbles to himself, clutching his dagger close as he scans the rocky terrain around him, his eyes glancing to the sky every now and then.

The sun sets off in the distance, providing him more cover as he quickly walks towards the crash, his heart racing with adrenaline the whole time.

What if someone’s in there? Someone that need helps! The ship didn’t explode— at least, not yet, so there was still a chance someone could be alive in there. A rebellion fighter that Tommy could save!

Tommy creeps across the earth, the fire lighting up the night as he nears, putting on his make-shift mask made of cloth to filter out the smoke.

Smoke fills the air, stinging his eyes as Tommy gets closer. He can feel the heat coming off of it in waves, as he moves around to the front, becuase thats where someone would most likely be if they were piloting the spaceship.

Tommy flinches when the metal shifts, his eyes dating over to the wing as it slowly tilts downwards more.

“Oh shit,” He mutters to himself, noting to stay clear of the spaceship’s damaged wing as he slowly climbs over some debris, poking his head up and peering down into the wreck.

His eyes scour the mess of the front of the spaceship, noting all the glass had been shattered, scattered about all over the floor. There’s piles of metal and debris everywhere, with a black lump in the corner, flames flickering here and there, blackening the metal of the ship. The frame of the ship was crumbled inwards, kind of like when Wilbur wrecked a car once by driving it into a fucking brick wall.

Tommy shakes his head, his eyes locking onto the control panel that was in pieces now, at its blinking lights. The ship still had power.

Tommy carefully takes note of the wires sticking out, pulling away from one he had been close to. He does not want to be electrocuted.

As he decides wether or not he was going to enter the ship, he hears a pained groan.

His eyes dart to the source, the black lump he had looked over earlier as it shifts. He now realizes that its feathers.

Tommy freezes in place, his eyes pinned on the lump as it moves, a fucking human face poking out of the mess of feathers.

His brain short circuits at the sight— did this man have wings?

He’s never seen an alien like this before. One that had a human face and fucking wings attached to his body.

Whatever moment of consciousness he had was gone now, as he falls limp again, his chest heaving with the effort of breathing.

Fuck, Tommy’s got to decide what he wants to do— leave this alien-looking-human behind and let him die, who is most definitely a rebel fighter, or he can risk his own life and save him.

Time seems to slow down as he stares at the guy, his life left in the hands of a fucking sixteen year old.

Wilbur would save him, just like how Wilbur saved Tommy all those years ago. Wilbur didn’t even hesitate when he heard Tommy’s cries for help. The man had barely been sixteen himself, risking his life to save Tommy, some random kid he didn't even know.

Tommy made up his mind, climbing the rest of the way to get into the spaceship, dropping down to the metal below.

It was weird, being in an alien ship, but he didn’t have much time to admire it as he scrambled over to the feathered man’s side, dropping down to his knees to assess the damage.

He was out cold, stuttering on his breathes, coughing here and there from the smoke. Tommy gently uncurled the man, noting he had blonde hair, with more black feathers mixed in, especially around his ears.

His face was sharp looking, and his skin was off colored, more so a sickly pale white. His hands were curled up against his chest, and as Tommy looked closer he noticed he had fucking talons for finger nails.

“Fuck,” He says, dragging the guy out from the place he had been squished into.

The most different thing about the guy is that he was wings on his fucking back, with huge black feathers— some of which were burnt and smoldering. He would have to put it out later when he wasn’t in the ship still.

When Tommy gets him into a better position he throws down his hood and rips off his mask, before putting it around the alien guys instead. It would help filter out the smoke around them, and he clearly needed it more then Tommy.

Tommy looked around for the best way out— noting a hole in the other side of the ship then the way he had came in.

“Alright, we’re almost out of here,” He says to the unconscious alien, dragging his limp body towards the exit, avoiding the fire that starts to grow bigger. “We’ll be back in the bunker, safe and sound, without any fucking alien ships crashing or evil invaders coming to kill us.” He says, coughing as he makes it to the hole.

Just as he was about to drag the alien out, theres an explosion from inside the ship.

It sends Tommy falling to the ground, a ball of fire and smoke billowing out towards them in a raging inferno.

Tommy scrambles for the alien, dragging him out of the ship, fire searing the both of them as Tommy yelps, twisting so his face was away from the flames as it consumes them both.

It’s so hot it burns his back, making him cry out in pain as he falls to the ground, yet it was gone just as quick as it came. Cold air creeps back in as the shadows take over once more, the blast of fire gone.

He pants, hugging himself tightly, his heart racing as his ears ring from the noise of the explosion.

He hears another pained groan and whips around, seeing the alien laying on the sandy ground. He thankfully only got seared like Tommy did.

Tommy shakes off his panic, grabbing the guy from under his armpits again, dragging him away from the crash as fast as he could manage, coughing and stumbling here and there as he struggles to drag him to safety.

When he gets far enough away he collapses onto the ground, letting the alien fall limp to the ground as he pants, his eyes set on the burning ship.

The whole thing has collapsed even more, gone up in a ball of fire, smoke filling the night sky.

Tommy trembles, staring at the wreck. If he had still be inside when whatever exploded he would probably be dead right now. Instead he just feels like he got scorched, like a really bad sunburn.

He takes in a deep breath, feeling the way his lungs protest at the action as he coughs, trying to clear his lungs of the smoke but there was no way to reverse the damage. He chokes on his breath, as he spasms on the ground for a moment, before his breathing settles out, leaving him feeling exhausted and weak.

He turns to look at the alien, noting there was no one beside him anymore, before suddenly there is something wrapping around his neck, slamming him into the ground.

Tommy cries out in pain, whimpering as the grip around his neck tightens. Black feathers fill his vision and he blearily realizes its the alien he just fucking saved.

The blonde alien is on top of him, his eyes wide open, blown wide, a snarl on his lips as his wings mantle behind him, his talons wrapped around his neck as he squeezes.

His bony knees dig into his ribs, and Tommy bucks, trying to throw him off of him but its no use. Even though the guy looks like a fucking twig he’s strong, much stronger then Tommy.

Tommy cries out in pain, falling limp beneath the alien, his heart pounding in his chest as he gives up. He can’t even speak right now, his breaths coming out in labored gasps, his chest heaving with the effort. He bares his neck trying to get his face as far away from the alien as possible, a whimper leaving his mouth as the alien presses down harder.

Fuck— was he really going to die here? To the alien he just fucking saved?

Tommy… gives up. Rather quickly, maybe a little too fast then the average person would.

But he’s lost everything. L’Manberg, his friends, his brother—

Tommy just wants to see Wilbur again. Wether it be here, in this damned place, or in the after life, he doesn’t care.

He just wants his brother back.

He hopes Wilbur will be the first person to greet him when this alien rips his throat out with his talons, to wrap him up in a big hug, tell him that he tried his best, that he could rest now. The two of them would never be separated again.

Tommy waits to for his death to come, his breathing picking up every agonizing moment nothing happens.

Suddenly the weight on top of him is gone, the hands wrapped around his neck loosening, the talons careful not to nick his skin as he pulls away.

Tommy’s eyes snap open as he watches the alien crawl away from him, his own breaths coming out fast and panicked as he stares at him with wide, fearful eyes.

“I— I’m sorry,” The alien says quickly, his accent was weird, and when they meet eyes Tommy can tell he was more level headed now, “Oh my stars— I’m sorry, I’m so sorry— I would never hurt a fledging, I would never hurt you.” He says, reaching back out as if to grab him, before he pulls back, almost as if Tommy had just burned him.

Tommy is frozen in place, staring at the alien as he shakes his head, a panicked look in his eyes.

“I would never hurt a fledging— never, never… I’m sorry, I’m so sorry—“ He repeats, over and over, suddenly speaking in a language Tommy couldn’t understand anymore. Tommy can’t bring himself to say anything, his heart pounding in his chest as he watches the alien, fear and confusion holding him in place.

He spews out one more sentence that Tommy can’t understand before his eyes roll into the back of his head and he passes out, falling limp to the ground again.

Tommy lays there, trying to get his breathing under control as he slowly sits up, a shaky hand reaching up to rub at his neck, wincing at the soreness that greets him.

Tommy was definitely going to cry about this later.

~~~~

Tommy settles down into his chair, sighing as his tired eyes land on the alien sleeping on his couch.

The burns on his back stings, a pain that just won’t go away. His limbs ache and his body is exhausted, yet he can’t bring himself to sleep.

The alien rests on his old couch, his blonde hair a mess of tangles, singed at the ends. His face is angular, sharp, and he has some blonde stubble on his chin. Black feathers frame his face, mixed in with his hair and around his ears.

Tommy’s not sure the guy even has ears. At least, not normal human ears.

His black wings are huge. Bigger then any bird Tommy has ever seen before. He had put out the burning embers on the bottom of them, trying to save as many feathers as possible. Tommy knows nothing about wings, so he has no idea if he can still fly or not.

He hopes he can. If Tommy could fly he would never want to be grounded.

He wears weird clothes, not something Tommy would expect a rebel warrior to wear. He’s draped in blue and white robes, yet he has a set of clothes underneath that look more suited to fighting, sticking to the same color scheme.

Tommy hasn’t searched the alien for injures, but when he had cleaned off his clothes he noticed there was only ash and debris on them. His clothes hadn’t actually been burned, unlike Tommy’s in the explosion.

Tommy didn’t sleep at all, adrenaline and nerves keeping him up all night, pacing back and fourth before he finally settled into his chair, his eyes set on the alien, watching the slight rise and fall of his chest.

He could almost pass as a human if you hide the wings on his back and the feathers framing his face.

It was weird, and uncanny, eerie almost. This alien looked human but he wasn't.

Tommy doesn’t know what he is.

The invaders were big bastards, a mix of colors ranging from green to purple, with their pistols that didn’t need bullets, ships that could descend from the skies and wipe out settlements in one go. They were cruel, and hard to kill, hard to survive an attack from.

But this guy looked like a strong enough breeze could knock him over.

Tommy rests his head in his hands, his eyes drooping as he finally manages to calm down enough that his heart wasn’t palpitating every couple seconds.

The events of the night seem to wash over him, his body finally catching up to everything that had happened.

He’s not sure when he started crying but he is, hot tears dripping down onto his arms. He blinks open his blurry eyes, watching as they drip down his cheeks, falling down to his arms.

Exhaustion settles over him as he leans back in his seat, slumping down, his eyes set on the alien on his couch. A candle dimly flickers, almost all the way melted now, a puddle of wax surrounding it.

His eyes flutter shut and he falls into a restless sleep.

Tommy jolts awake to hands on his face, gently tilting his head to the side as if to get a better look at his neck.

He gasps, jolting as he tries to get away from who ever was touching him, his eyes going wide as the alien lets go of him, stepping back in surprise, his blacks wings drooping to the ground at Tommy’s panic.

“Sorry, mate,” He says apologetically, “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

Tommy inhales sharply, his hand coming up to his neck and rubbing at the bruises on it, his eyes pinned on the alien.

“What— what were you doing?” He croaks out, his throat dry, his heart beat picking up.

“It’s alright, I didn’t do anything,” The man says, holding out his taloned hands in surrender, “I was just… looking at your neck.”

Tommy’s face hardens at that, his hand dropping from his neck as he stares the alien down, feeling anger rise up in his chest.

“Right, you were seeing how close you came to almost killing me?” He exclaims, ignoring the wounded noise he gets from the man. His blue eyes go wide as he lowers his head in shame.

“I’m sorry,” He says in a small voice, and Tommy huffs, shakily standing up. All of his limbs are sore, and he still feels exhausted, and his lungs burn, but he pushes through.

An awkward silence falls over the two, as the alien guy looks him over, as if he was searching for any more injuries Tommy might have. Tommy just shuffles on his feet, not entirely sure of how to approach the guy.

“So— you’re an alien.” He states, meeting his blue eyes. The guy smiles softly, trying to look as friendly and non-threatening as possible.

“I am,” He says, and once again Tommy notes his weird accent, “But I am not one of Dream’s men, so don’t worry.”

Tommy nods his head slowly, eyeing the guy.

“You fight for the rebellion?” He asks and the guy blinks at him, before nodding his head.

“Ah, yes, I do.” He says simply, “I didn’t think humans knew about us.”

“Well, we do.” He hums, and the alien nods, crossing his arms as his wings curl up against his back.

“My name is Phil, by the way.” The alien— or rather, fucking Phil, says with a soft smile, his eyes crinkling up as he stares at Tommy like he was the most interesting thing in the world, “Thank you, for saving me from crash.” He adds on with a small dip of his head.

“I will forever be in your debt.”

Tommy narrows his eyes at that, shuffling a bit away from Phil.

“You’re welcome,” He says slowly, “But you don’t owe me anything. Beside maybe like, not killing me, otherwise I don’t want you to be indebted to me.” He huffs, leaning forwards slightly, “Lets count it as a favor. You owe me one.”

Phil seems to grin at that, his shoulders relaxing as he nods his head.

“Sure. A favor.” Phil easily agrees and Tommy huffs, glancing away.

“What is your name, fledging?” Phil asks curiously, slowly approaching Tommy, but a hard look from him has the man pausing in his steps.

“Why do you want to know?” He asks, just to be difficult. Phil shrugs, his blue eyes gleaming with curiosity and interest.

“I would like to know the name of my savior,” He says simply. Tommy eyes him suspiciously for a moment before huffing, deeming it a good enough reason.

“Tommy,” He mutters, and Phil beams, a soft smile curling his lips.

“Tommy.” He repeats, his name sounding so foreign on Phil’s tongue, “I like it. Its a nice human name.”

Tommy gives him an odd look.

“And Phil is a shit human name,” He responds with and Phil makes a face, clutching a hand to his chest as if Tommy had just mortally wounded him.

“No its not. I think its a great name.” Phil smiles with a nod, ignroing the look Tommy sends him.

“Literally the most boring name ever,” He rolls his eyes, his lips quirking up ever so slightly, “I’ve met like, ten Phil’s in my life, and that’s really saying something.”

Phil shakes his head, huffing.

“Well my real name is Philza, but everyone calls me Phil,” He shrugs, his eyes watching him closely, “And thats only in common.”

Tommy gives him a weird look.

“Common?” He asks, and Phil hums.

“Your language.” He says with a nod and Tommy rolls his eyes.

“You mean English?” He asks dumbly and Phil shrugs.

“Thats what humans speak, right? Common?”

“Not everyone speaks English.” Tommy says slowly, “There’s like hundreds of other languages out there.”

“Oh, well, I suppose that’s something we’ll have to consider in the future.” Phil hums and Tommy shakes his head.

“Why’d your ship crash anyways?” He asks curiously, sitting back down in his chair, fatigue wearing him down. Phil has a worried look on his face for a moment, scanning over Tommy again. Which is stupid, Tommy couldn't have gotten hurt in the whole entire time Phil had been in the same exact room as him.

“I was ambushed by an enemy ship,” Phil says with a scowl, “I couldn’t get away. They damaged my ship to much, so I had to do a crash landing.”

“Was there anyone else on board?” Tommy asks in a small voice, fearing the answer.

“Thankfully no,” Phil says, “The attack was rather impromptu, dirty, just how Dream plays.” Phil shakes his head, “I’m assuming she’s beyond repair?” Phil asks and Tommy nods.

“Exploded and everything,” He hums, “Probably a pile of ash and metal by now.”

“Fuck,” Phil swears, glancing at the wall of the bunker, “Where are we?” He asks, glancing back at Tommy.

Tommy shrugs, leaning back in his chair.

“Currently we’re in my bunker,” He says and Phil gives him a look.

“Coordinates?” He asks, and Tommy shrugs.

“Hell do I know,” He hums, “I think we’re somewhere in North America right now? Not quite sure where exactly, I just know we’re further south. Maybe Mexico even?”

Phil gives him a flat look.

“That really narrows it down,” Phil says with a roll of his eyes and Tommy huffs.

“I just survive, Phil, I don’t give a fuck about coordinates.” Tommy mutters.

Phil glances around his bunker, his eyes flitting over every little thing with a critical gaze. It makes Tommy feel like he should have tried to clean it up a little, but there was no way he would have been able to do that.

“Where are your parents, fledging?” Phil asks suddenly, and Tommy withers at that, his mood instantly souring.

“Dead.” He states bluntly as Phil’s blue eyes meet his own.

“I’m sorry,” Phil breathes, and Tommy shrugs, glancing away. “Who is taking care of you then?”

“Myself.” Tommy mutters, and Phil makes a weird pained bird noise, drawing Tommy’s attention back to him.

“But you’re just a baby— you can’t be alone!” Phil exclaims, taking a step towards him, only stopping when Tommy glares at him, “You’re just a little fledging, a hatchling, you shouldn’t even be out of the nest yet.”

Tommy has no idea what Phil was fucking saying.

“I’m not a baby,” He snaps, “I had a brother but he left me. Ever since I’ve been on my own.” He says sourly, “And I’m sixteen— not a fucking baby. I’ve been surviving fine by myself.”

Phil’s eyes are wide with horror, pity and sadness swirling in them. Tommy scowls, glancing away from him.

“I don’t care what you think, this is how it is, this is how this fucking world works. I don’t want your pity, prick, I’m fine.” Tommy snaps, glancing back at the alien. Phil seems to reign his emotions in, his face going carefully blank.

“I’m… I’m sorry,” Phil says again, and Tommy was starting to get annoyed by how many times he says sorry, “You shouldn’t have to be alone—“

“Yeah, well I am.” He says, cutting Phil off, “Life isn’t fair, innit?” He says sourly.

Phil is silent at that, his eyes staring at him but Tommy refuses to meet them.

“You should rest,” Phil says, his voice oddly soft, “I won’t do anything to you, I swear on my life.”

Tommy gives him a suspicious look, there was no way Tommy could trust this alien.

“Right…” He says, glancing over at his room, “And what are you going to do?” Tommy asks slowly, glancing back at the alien.

“I think I am going to go to the ruins of my ship and see what I can salvage.” Phil hums, before ducking his head, “But I am gong to need a spot to lay low for a while.”

Tommy groans at that, closing his eyes.

Does he want Phil to use his little bunker as his base?

Not really.

But does Phil being here, with Tommy, ease some part of him that had been yearning for another person to talk to, even if they’re a fucking alien?

Yes.

Tommy cracks open his eyes, glaring at Phil.

“Fine.” He huffs, “Just don’t break any of my shit, and stay out of that room.” Tommy says, pointing to his small bedroom.

Phil nods his head, smiling softly.

“Will do.” He hums, and with that Tommy leaves Phil to go to his bedroom, noting with disdain the lack of a door but still. He chucks off his boots, taking off his singed jacket, wincing at the soreness on his back.

Right, tomorrows problem, for now he just wants to sleep.

He can tell Phil glances over at him every once in a while, as he does whatever it is he does, as Tommy lays down, burying himself under the blankets.

He really shouldn’t be trusting an alien this much. Sleeping in the presence of one was jsut a big no-no. Yet here Tommy was, slowly drifting off, buried under a pile of blankets he had scavenged with a fucking alien in his bunker.

It seemed unreal, made up, something that shouldn’t be possible but it is.

Anyways, if Phil wanted to kill him he would have already.

So Tommy sleeps, soothed by the fact that he wasn’t alone anymore.

~~~~

Loneliness was an awful thing.

Tommy knows it well.

Before he met Wilbur when he was just a little kid, caught up in the middle of fighting survival groups, he had been barely alive, basically starving to death. He had no one then, as his parents had disappeared, stolen away in the night.

But Wilbur saved him, took him in, became his family.

Tommy’s not sure how many years passed after that. He’s not even sure if he’s sixteen. But everything seemed to go by in a blur.

Tommy had Wilbur for most of his life. Wilbur never left him, not for long. The man was always somewhere near him, paranoia keeping the two of them close.

Surviving in this world was hard. Yet Tommy and Wilbur managed.

With Wilbur being gone, everything seems dull, meaningless, a waste of time and energy. Tommy can never relax, being alone, in the darkness of the bunker with just himself and the shadows as company.

Wilbur would have never left Tommy like this.

He promised.

The only reasonable explanation Tommy can come up with is that he was killed in the city.

He hasn’t accepted it yet. Can’t accept it. He rather live with the idea that Wilbur left him for some place better, being able to live out the rest of his life in peace and comfort, safe from the cruel world around them.

His absence leaves a deep hole within his chest, making it go tight when he thinks too much about it. He feels hollow, abandoned, not good enough for Wilbur.

He feels betrayed.

Wilbur was supposed to be with Tommy forever.

And now he was gone.

And Tommy was alone.

Until Phil arrived.

The alien has unknowingly filled some of the void in his chest, by just being around. He’s certain Phil must know it too. The man is soft, gentle, never pushing Tommy’s boundaries. He listens to his stories like they’re the most interesting thing in the world, offering up his own advice and his own stories in return.

The alien wasn’t that bad of a guy, and if Tommy tries hard enough he can pretend Phil is human just like him.

Phil was also rather handy. He had salvaged a lot from his ship, somehow managing to install some fucking alien knock-off LEDs, that didn’t even need any power to light. It was some weird alien technology.

Tommy was very grateful to have the bunker lit at all times, no longer needing candles to provide the small amount of light that they did.

He also brought back a variety of different machines, trying to repair as many of them as possible. He thinks Phil managed to get a heater working, so that they could cook food and heat the bunker.

Phil even managed to heal up his burns quicker with some alien cream stuff, rubbing it on his back and letting it sit for an hour. Phil called it a healing cream, Tommy thinks— the shit definitely works.

Everything Phil did was nice and thoughtful, and slowly the two of them fell into a routine.

Tommy would wake up from his sleep in his bed, get up to Phil cooking breakfast— most of the time it was some weird alien shit that tasted pretty good— the two of them eating and talking before Phil started on his project for the day.

Tommy would watch him, helping him here and there, making jokes and bantering with him.

It was like Tommy and Phil had been friends all their lives, two best friends reuniting after a long time apart.

It was weird, but oddly nice. Tommy doesn’t mind it. He likes that someone else is with him. Someone that he can talk to and joke around with, ask questions and just forget about all of his other problems for a while.

Tommy was glad he had Phil.

He wasn’t Wilbur. No one could be Wilbur.

But Tommy liked Phil.

He was scared of the day Phil was going to have to leave him too.

Tommy stayed around the bunker more than he usually would. Though he was growing restless by the day with nothing to do, to focus on.

Supplies we’re running low and he didn’t have as much food as he would like to have stored up. So it was time for a city raid. They didn’t need gas, so Tommy could just solely focus on food and water now. It made it a lot easier.

Tommy gets out of bed with a huff, rubbing the sleep from his yees, noting the lights in his room were still turned down, but the ones in the main part of the bunker were on their normal light.

He stood up, his bed creaking underneath him as he stretches, his joints popping. He runs a hand through his messy hair, stepping out into the main part of the bunker, leaning against his doorway as he takes in what Phil was working on today.

It was the same machine he’d been fixing up for days now, parts scattered around the small table he uses to work at.

Phil looks up when he finally notices him, smiling warmly as he sets down his tools and stands up, his wings lax behind his back as he walks over to Tommy.

“Good morning, sleepy head,” Phil greets, and Tommy rolls his eyes, hunching his shoulders in as he stares at Phil, “I made breakfast.” He hums, pulling out a dish of some alien food.

Tommy’s stomach grumbles at the thought of food, and he begrudgingly takes it with a muttered thanks, following Phil back over to the table.

“How did you sleep?” He asks as he starts his work again, his blue eyes flickering up to Tommy every once in a while.

“Fine,” He mumbles, taking a bite of the alien food. It was like warm yogurt, and tasted kind of like watermelons. It was good, and sweet, and Tommy liked it.

“That’s good,” Phil smiles, and as Tommy eats he suddenly comes to a realization.

Phil… Phil was acting like his father.

It wasn’t in a bad way, really, and if anything the realization just makes Tommy want to be closer to the man. He felt safe around Phil, protected, cared for— when Wilbur was still around the man looked after him, sure, but never like how Phil does.

The man was kind, and gentle, always listening to Tommy, offering his help and advice. He always cooked before Tommy even got the chance too, and he acted just like how Tommy thinks a father would be.

Tommy slumps down in his seat, peering up at Phil as he works.

But he was an alien, and he was going to have to leave Tommy one day.

Tommy feels his mood sour at that as he eats slowly, enjoying the peaceful silence around them.

“I’m going out to the city today,” He suddenly blurts out when he was done eating, meeting Phil’s gaze, “We’re— uh, we’re running low on food and water.”

Phil’s eyes widen for a moment before they narrow slightly, his wings shuffling behind him as he sets down his tools.

“All alone?” He asks, and Tommy shrugs.

“Usually me and my brother would go together.” Tommy says simply, and Phil nods slowly, glancing away for a second.

“Thats a bad idea.”

“There’s no where else to get supplies.” Tommy says, leaning back in his chair, “I’ve already gone on my own once, I can do it again—“

“What?!” Phil exclaims, a panicked look in his eyes, “You went alone?” He asks, shaking his head as he mumbles something in his weird alien language.

Tommy should have seen this coming, really. Phil got upset whenever Tommy told him stories about how he almost died multiple times, how he was in many battles between survival camps, and the list goes on of life and death situations Tommy has been in.

“What else was I supposed to do?” Tommy asks with a huff, and Phil’s eyes twitch but he calms himself down, his wings fluffed up behind him.

“Right— sorry, just the thought of you going into the city alone scares me,” Phil says, and Tommy rolls his eyes, he wasn't a baby, “I’ll go into the city instead and collect… whatever it is you need.” Phil says with a nod, and Tommy shakes his head as he crosses his arms.

“No fucking way are you just going into the city,” Tommy says, “You have no damn idea what you would be doing in there.” He huffs, giving Phil a look, “I’ve been doing this shit for years, I’m going.”

Tommy can tell Phil wants to tell him no, from the look in his eyes. Regardless of his answer Tommy would still be going.

“Fine,” He sighs, “We can go together,” Phil says and Tommy smiles, “But you’re staying right beside me the whole time.”

“Okay, old man, worry much?” Tommy scoffs, “The stupid invaders have only shoot at us once or twice before, and every time we made it out unharmed. They’re shit shots.”

Phil just gives him a look full of panic and anger, his feathers ruffling behind him before he calms down, restraining himself from probably fucking locking Tommy up in here for good.

“Right… how are you still alive?” Phil asks, something sorrowful in his eyes that Tommy scowls at.

“Dumb luck,” He shrugs, “No one can kill me.”

Phil just gives him a look that says otherwise, and Tommy huffs, standing up.

“Its best to leave at dawn,” He grumbles, “Move in when the sun’s low, and leave when the sun sets. There’s more shade in the city then out here.”

“Why do you worry about shade?” Phil asks as he stands too, hovering around Tommy but never touching him.

“Sunburn? Cancer? Dehydration? A lotta shit,” Tommy says, “Its brutal out there during midday.”

Phil hums, nodding his head as he watches Tommy pull on his gear, his eyes flitting over his singed jacket.

“Right… you humans are so fragile,” Phil whispers reverently, “So easy to kill, yet you all still find a way to survive.”

Tommy pauses, glancing over at Phil.

“You’re not planning anything, are you?” He asks with narrowed eyes, and Phil splutters, his wings flaring out as panic fills his eyes.

“No— I would never hurt a fledging! You are far to precious to ever have to worry about that,” Phil says, making a weird bird noise as his pupils expand slightly, “I would never hurt you, fledging.” He coos, trying to be reassuring, but Tommy just gives him a bored look.

“What the fuck even is a fledging?” He mutters, going back to putting his shit on, though he secretly preens at the way Phil reacts. It makes his heart swell with warmth, his throat tighten with emotions he rather not think about.

“It’s what you are, a fledging!” Phil hums, and Tommy still has no idea what he means, but goes with it anyways.

“Right, that makes so much sense.” He deadpans and Phil huffs.

“I don’t remember the other common word, mate, but you are a fledging.” He hums.

“A teenager?” Tommy guesses, and Phil shrugs.

“I think so? It doesn’t matter,” He says, cooing something in his language to Tommy as his wings fluff up behind him.

Tommy ignores him, grabbing his mask and putting it on, before grabbing his canteen of water, making sure it was full before tucking away his dagger in his belt, hiding away a couple more knives in his boots and pants.

Phil watches him with a worried frown, but he says nothing as Tommy grabs a couple empty bags, slinging them over his shoulder.

Tommy glances up at Phil, at where his eyes linger on the dagger at his side.

“What?” He asks, in a snappier tone then he intended. Phil blinks at him for a moment.

“That can’t hurt an alien,” He states simply and Tommy rolls his eyes.

“I know that,” He hums, patting the dagger Wilbur had given him, “Aliens aren’t the only things that roam the city.”

Phil is quiet for a moment, before he tilts his head, a confused look on his face.

“Why is there such divide between you humans? You would think you would all be united as one to fight back against the enemy.” Phil hums, his eyes narrowed slightly as he tries to think of a reason to explain the bloodshed amongst his own kind.

“There is always conflict,” Tommy mutters, “Even before the aliens came, there were wars, murders— it doesnt matter. Just assume anybody else out there is our enemy, alien or not. Shoot first, ask questions later.”

Phil makes a face at that, his wings fluffed up again.

“Thats awful,” He whispers, and Tommy shrugs, standing up, fully geared.

“It’s just the way it is.”

Notes:

It feels good to be finally posting this. I have been working on this fic for months now lol, it’s been a long time coming for its first update. It took me way to long to find an excerpt from it for the summary… I am very tired now

Anyways, I hope you all are just as excited for this as I am :) I have a lot of great things planned for it

Well, I’m very tired lol, until next time, o7

Chapter 2: Trip to the City

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They travel across the wasteland to the city without any incidents, the two of them sticking close to one another.

Phil wears a bucket hat that he had salvaged from his wreck, it was green and white, along with his green cloak thing that hid most of his wings, though some of the black feathers are still visible near the bottom.

Phil looks so human in his disguise to hide his alien features. Every time Tommy glances at him he’s struck by how seemingly normal he looks, as if he was just another random dude surviving in the fucking alien apocalypse.

Phil looks so much like him— with his blonde hair and blue eyes, even their noses were kind of similar. He looked like he could be his dad, and if Tommy saw the two of them out together he would think they were father and son.

The thought makes his heart soar and plummet at the same time.

He wants for it to be real so badly— he wants Phil to be his father, to have someone to look after him like he does. He wants to have a family, one that wasn’t broken or full of sorrow and pain, and for Phil to be his dad and Wilbur to come back home and then the three of them could leave this miserable place and live in an actual house where it was safe.

But Phil’s an alien, Tommy is a human, and Wilbur is still gone.

As they walk into the city their conversation dies out, as Tommy pulls his hood further down, his eyes scanning the open windows and buildings for anyone that might be stalking out in them.

Usually the threat is highest when they first enter the city, as they’re much easier to spot out in the open, an easy target.

Tommy hides behind a piece of concrete, scanning their pathway in. The sun shines down on them, getting higher into the sky, making him sweat underneath his protective layers.

Unfortunately sunscreen is hard to come by, and Tommy would rather not be burnt alive.

Phil huddles close to him, not enough to where he’s touching him, but close enough to look at what Tommy was.

The alien was very weird about not touching him. It was almost as if he was scared to accidentally brush shoulders or bump into one another. Tommy could tell Phil was holding himself back, keeping his distance. He doesnt understand why Phil avoids touch like the plague— maybe it was becuase Phil almost killed him when they first met, or maybe he just thought that Tommy hated affection or something.

It was quite the opposite, actually.

He was used to Wilbur pulling him into long hugs, ruffling his hair, wrapping an arm around his shoulder and pulling him into his side. He was used to sleeping with him, the two of them huddling together for warmth during the cold nights, his steady heart beat lulling him to sleep.

He didn’t have that anymore.

And it hurt. It hurt his heart to lose the one person he was the closest to, leaving behind a physical ache in his chest that he couldn’t chase away no matter how hard he tried.

And now he had Phil, yet the man is terrified of even brushing up against him, let alone giving him a fucking hug.

It makes him frustrated, but Phil must have a reason to distance himself like that, so Tommy doesnt push it, instead letting his frustration and annoyance simmer beneath the surface.

Maybe it was some weird alien thing Tommy doesn’t know about.

“Its clear,” Phil says softly, glancing at Tommy, breaking him out of his suffocating thoughts.

Tommy nods, slinking out from behind a piece of concrete, only to freeze when Phil makes a distressed noise. He looks back at him quickly, instinctively reaching for his dagger, but all he sees is Phil reaching out for him as if Tommy was going to jump off a cliff.

“Phil! What the fuck?” Tommy whisper-shouts, breathing in sharply while his heart pounds in his chest, but Phil just shakes his head, stepping out with Tommy, looking a little flustered.

“Be careful,” Phil hisses, reigning himself back in, “Let me lead.” He says, and Tommy scowls, his mask hiding his gaping mouth as Phil steps in front of Tommy, heading in the direction he had been going in.

Tommy keeps silent until they’ve jumped through a broken window and crouch low in a building, protected on all sides. He adjusts his mask, making sure it was on securely, glaring down at the shitty ground for a moment.

“What the fuck was that?” Tommy snaps, bristling, as his eyes flicker up to meet Phil’s, yet the alien seems content enough on peering out at their surroundings. “Phil, you don’t have any idea of what your doing out here! I should be the one leading!” He whisper shouts, but Phil doesn’t respond, his blue eyes flickering over him for a moment before back at whatever he was staring at.

“Phil—“ Tommy hisses, and Phil whips his head around, silencing him with a look.

“There’s movement in the next building,” Phil says lowly, his voice barely a whisper, “Enemy solider.” He hisses under his breath, and Tommy freezes, ducking down more.

“We got to turn back then—“ Tommy whispers, but Phil shakes his head, peering over the wall they were hiding behind.

“Fuck,” Phil says as he ducks back down, reaching for a weapon he didn’t have at his side. He makes a confused face for a moment before shaking his head, staring at Tommy, his eyes flitting around.

Tommy is frozen, his heart racing as he grips his dagger tightly, his back pressed to the wall as he searches his surroundings for the hostile alien.

Phil is tense, listening intently, before suddenly he moves, gripping Tommy and tugging him behind him before he’s launching forwards, his wings flaring as he makes a bird noise, practically attacking the alien that had rounded the corner.

The alien screeches, going for his weapon but Phil knocks it out of his hands easily, grappling with the purple alien until he has him pinned underneath him, his black wings flared out as he hisses and clicks at the alien. Phil’s talons end up wrapped around the aliens throat, his claws digging into the aliens flesh as blood beads up from the wounds.

Tommy is paralyzed, his heart pounding in his chest, his grip on his dagger so tight his knuckles were turning white.

He had never been this close to an invader before.

Phil speaks in his weird alien language, a lot of clicks and chirps, random bird noises that somehow translate into whatever language it is they speak. The invader struggles underneath him, trying to get Phil off of him, but Phil is stronger, keeping him pinned.

It reminds Tommy of when they first met.

Phil’s black wings slowly lower down, until they’re blocking his view from the alien. Tommy takes in a sharp breath, his lungs screaming for air since he had been holding his breath for so long, and soon enough the invader jolts one last time with a gurgling scream before falling still.

Tommy can’t look away, even as Phil turns around, his wings curling in towards himself again, his bucket hat having flown off in the conflict and leaving his blonde hair messed up from the fight.

“Tommy, mate, are you okay?” Phil asks, his wings fluttering as he rushes over to his side, dropping to his knees as his hands hover over him, but not touching him.

Tommy breaks out of his weird trance and lunges towards Phil, hugging the alien, his body trembling as he takes in quick breathes, his dagger long forgotten on the ground. Phil freezes for a moment, his hands still hovering in the air, before he slowly wraps them around him, tugging Tommy closer to him.

“It’s okay, I’ve got you,” Phil whispers softly, “You’re safe with me. Nothing will hurt you, I promise.” Phil breathes, and Tommy can’t help but believe him.

He just killed an invader with his bare fucking hands.

Who the fuck was Phil?

“My little fledging, I’ll protect you with my life,” Phil promises, holding him closer, “I’ve got you now. You’re mine to protect, little song bird.” He whispers, and Tommy just tucks his face further into his neck, his fingers digging into his shirt as he soaks up the comfort.

It feels so nice to be hugged again, and for a moment Tommy could almost pretend it was Wilbur holding him.

But as he shakily pulled away from Phil, meeting his warm blue eyes, he was reminded that Wilbur was gone.

And it hurt, the thought alone bringing tears to his eyes but he didn’t let them spill over. He looked down, his limbs still shaky as he takes in a deep breath, Phil’s arms still wrapped around him.

“Do you want to go back, Tommy?” Phil asks softly, reaching up with his taloned hands and tucking a stray blonde curl behind his ear. Tommy shivers at the touch, peering up at Phil with watery eyes.

“No— no, we need supplies.” He says in a rather small voice, “I’m okay.” He whispers out, and Phil just gives him a look, making a quiet worried bird noise, but he says no more.

Phil stands up first, offering a hesitant hand to help Tommy up. He peers at his talons for a moment before accepting his help, noting the way Phil beams at him as he takes his hand in his, so incredibly gentle yet firm at the same time.

It was funny, because Phil was just barley taller then Tommy, built similar to him, yet he was so much stronger then he appeared. He had an air of power and authority around him, yet whenever he glanced at Tommy he always softened, smiling warmly at him.

Tommy picks up his dagger from the ground, tucking it back where it belongs, his eyes glancing over to where the dead alien lays.

Phil notices his gaze and blocks his view with one of his wings, gently tugging on his hand to move away from it.

“You don’t need to see that,” Phil says gently, and Tommy huffs, resting the urge to roll his eyes.

“I’ve seen plenty of dead bodies, Phil.” He grumbles, nudged along by the man, “Human, alien, doesn’t matter.” He says in a rather dull tone.

Phil just gives him a sad look, crooning lowly to him.

“I don’t care, a fledging like you shouldn’t be put into those situations in the first place.”

“I had no choice,” Tommy mutters, “None of us had any choice.”

Phil is silent at that, walking through the building, his eyes scanning their surroundings.

“Now you do.” He says quietly, yet Tommy still picked up on it. He glances at him, giving him a confused look, but Phil doesn’t go into any further detail, content on just tugging Tommy along.

“Right… well, we need to go a couple blocks further in,” He says, “Find an apartment building. All the stores have already been raided.”

“Noted,” Phil hums, “Tell me where to go and I’ll lead the way.”

Tommy rolls his eyes at that, but then he remembers the alien Phil just killed, and he much rather have Phil leading them him now.

“Go straight four blocks in, I haven’t been to those buildings yet, hopefully they have what we need.”

~~~~

They make it back right before the sun goes down, supplies in tow.

Phil carries three bags while Tommy has one, exhaustion weighing heavily on him as he finally drops down into the bunker, sighing in relief as he drops his bag to the ground. He watches as Phil climbs down after him, setting his bags down next to Tommy’s.

They had found a shit ton of food and water, and some new clothes that Phil had found for him. He also thinks the alien took some more blankets, too, for whatever reason Tommy doesn’t know, he had a pretty good stash of them already.

“I’m going to bed,” He grumbles, ignoring Phil’s worried look, “See you in the morning,” He yawns.

“You should eat something,” Phil calls, and Tommy just gives him a quick glance. He was not in the mood to eat right now.

“Not hungry,” He waves him off, entering his room and sitting down on the bed, taking off his gear for traveling. He tosses his clothes over to a corner, telling himself that he’ll clean it up tomorrow.

He flops down onto his bed, curling up under the blanket and passes out.

He dreams, about things he can’t remember. Things that haunt his memories, blood and death and destruction—

He wakes with a jolt, a whimper crawling up his throat as he takes in heaving breaths, his eyes blown wide as he frantically scans his surroundings, blood roaring in his ears.

He’s met with his room in the bunker, the dim lights on still illuminating everything, his own rasping breaths the only thing filling the silence.

He whimpers again, falling back down onto his bed, curling in on himself. His heart pounds in his chest, his breathing was to fast, and his mind was going a million miles a second.

He can’t even remember what he had been dreaming about, the faint whispers of the dreams lingering in the back of his mind, of the memories that had dug their claws so deep into his mind he can’t even recognize them anymore.

He hasn’t had a nightmare since Phil came.

He can feel tears fall down his face as he realizes he is completely and utterly alone, without Wilbur here to comfort him, to make sure he’s okay, listening to his humming as he sings Tommy back to sleep.

Tommy can’t help the sob that crawls out of his throat, trying to be as quiet as possible as his fingers tangle into his hair, pulling on the strands.

He didn’t want Phil to see him like this.

Even though a part of him wanted to go out and crawl into bed with him, tucked gently to his side, warm and safe, he stays in his spot, curled in tight against himself as he cries.

He misses Wilbur, and it hurts so fucking much.

He just wants him back.

He cries quietly, not able to help it when he hiccups a little to loud, his arms wrapped tight around himself as his mind spirals, thoughts coming to fast to keep track of.

“Tommy?” Phil voice breaks through the cacophony of thoughts, drawing Tommy up from the recess of his mind. He sounds worried, panicked, “What’s wrong?” He asks softly, and Tommy can’t help it.

He breaks, uncurling from himself as he glances at Phil, before he immediately starts sobbing.

Phil’s face crumbles as he come nears him, hesitantly sitting on his bed as Tommy cries, reaching out to him with shaky arms.

Phil doesn’t waste a second as he gently wraps his arms around him, pulling Tommy into his embrace, gently resting his head against his chest as he holds him, his black wings curling around the two of them.

Tommy buries his face into his shirt, his arms wrapped around Phil as he sobs.

Phil hums softly under his breath, rocking the two of them back and fourth as he runs his talons through his hair, gently untangling the knots as Tommy cries.

Eventually he calms down enough to where he’s just sniffling, still clutching onto Phil like he was a life line, though the man has no complaints about it.

“Tommy, dear, what’s wrong?” Phil asks softly, gently scratching his head in a soothing manner. Tommy sniffles, keeping quiet. He’s sure if he even tried to talk right now his voice would give out on him.

“Thats okay,” Phil says gently, resting his cheek on top of his head, “You’re not hurt, are you?” He asks softly, and Tommy shakes his head. “Good,” Phil hums, relieved, some of the tension in his body disappearing.

Tommy takes in a shaky breath, holding onto Phil tighter.

He really doesn’t want to be alone right now.

“… stay?” He asks softly, and Phil croons, holding onto Tommy tighter.

“Of course,” Phil breathes, and it feels like a promise all in one. “I’ll always be here, Tommy.” Phil whispers softly, and Tommy hiccups at that, his breath stuttering.

Phil wasn’t going to leave him.

He won’t be alone any longer.

Tommy can’t help but start crying again, and Phil makes a worried noise, loosening his grip as he checks Tommy over. Tommy only wetly laughs, clinging onto the alien like his life deepened on it.

“What’s wrong?” Phil asks, a worried bird noise coming form him.

“Nothin’,” Tommy says, his voice wavering as tears spill down his cheeks, “I’m tired.” He says softly, hiding his face away against his chest again, wiping his tears on his stupid alien shirt.

Phil croons, low in his chest, almost like a purr as he shifts Tommy in his hold, the two of them laying down in his bed.

Tommy curls into his side, pressing close to him and hiding his head away. Phil’s warm, really warm, heating up Tommy’s cold skin as he wraps an arm around him, pulling the blankets up and over his shoulders. Phil makes another bird noise, as if he was trying to comfort him.

Tommy just snuggles closer to Phil, ignoring that he has talons and wings as he hides away under the blankets with him, leeching off of his warmth. His breathing starts to even out, as he listens to Phil’s strange heart beat, matching the rise and fall of Phil’s chest.

“Good night, Tommy.” Phil says softly, cupping his cheek and placing a gentle kiss on his forehead, “I’ll be right here in the morning.” He promises, and Tommy easily believes him, sinking right into his comfort and whispered words.

Tommy drifts off easily in Phil’s embrace, warm and content and safe.

~~~~

He wakes up slowly, sleep still clinging to his mind and body. He’s warm, the nice fuzzy warmth that comes from sleep, and content, snuggled close to his brother beside him.

He feels hands on his face, gently smoothing over his eyebrows, tracing over his scars as the fingers travel down his nose, rubbing underneath his eyes.

“Wilby,” Tommy whines, scrunching up his face as he tries to drift back off into sleep. Wilbur chuckles— and his voice does not sound like Wilbur. He frowns, his eyes blinking open slowly as the hands on his face move to his cheek bones, feeling the way it juts out of his skin.

“Good morning,” Phil says softly, cupping his face as he meets Tommy’s eyes. It takes Tommy a moment to remember what had happened, and he groans, trying to smack Phil’s hands off his face.

“I’m tired,” He grumbles, closing his eyes again, “Let me sleep,” He complains, and Phil just laughs again, his hands moving down to his jaw. He makes a click while he traces over his face and scars, as if he was trying to memorize every little detail.

Tommy moves his face away from his hands with an angry huff, trying to fall back into sleep. Phil’s hand move down to his collar bone, lightly tracing it before he moves to his ribs. His fingers feel his bones, pausing at every rib before he reaches his stomach.

“Phil,” Tommy whines, batting his prying hands away, “What are you doing?” He grumbles, cracking open an eye again in annoyance.

Phil just has a look in his eyes as his taloned fingers lightly trace over his stomach, feeling the way his ribs stick out of his skin, his stomach caving in from starvation.

“You’re starving,” Phil says, and he sounds devastated, his hands back up to his face again as he cups his cheeks.

Tommy peers up at Phil warily, curling in on himself slightly.

“I’m not,” He grumbles, glancing away from his intense blue eyes, “Not recently.”

“You’re to small,” Phil croons, his arms wrapping around him and bringing him closer, “Your bones shouldn’t be sticking out like that.”

Tommy huffs, pushing lightly at Phil as the man drags him onto his chest.

“I’m fine,” He insists, “Everyone out here is like this—“

“I don’t care,” Phil says, running his fingers through his hair as he meets his eyes, “You’re just a baby, you shouldn’t be starving like this.”

Tommy splutters, pushing his way out of Phil’s arms, the man letting him go with a worried click.

“I am not a baby— I’m sixteen! Not a baby!” He exclaims, sitting up right, his shoulders hunching in towards himself. Phil’s feathers rustle behind him as he sits up too, some of his blonde hair falling in front of his face.

“There’s no way,” He says with a frown, “You’re to young regardless— you need three meals a day, at the very least.” He says, his blue eyes alight, “And you need snacks too— but we got to bring you up to three meals slowly, since you only have two right now.”

Tommy rolls his eyes, glancing away from Phil with a scowl. Most days he just had one meal and called it good. When Wilbur was around he would make him eat lunch and dinner when there was enough to go around.

“Whatever, old man,” He huffs, standing up and yawning, stretching, “I got better things to do then worry about eating three meals.” He mutters, not missing the look Phil gives him.

“Well, good thing I’m here then,” Phil smiles, standing up and shaking out his wings, “I’m going to start breakfast,” Phil hums, leaving the room. Tommy watches him go, scowling, glancing at the wall as he turns over Phil’s words.

He ends up at the small table they had, Phil clearing all of his stuff off so they could eat on it. He made something out of alien food again. Needless to say, Tommy likes it as he eats it, shoveling spoonful after spoonful into his mouth.

He likes all the alien food Phil has. It was usually all sweet and had a nice texture to it.

Phil has a satisfied look in his eyes as he watches Tommy finish his food quickly, the alien taking his time in eating.

“Do you want to talk about last night?” Phil asks softly, Tommy’s eyes flicking up to meet his. As his words sink in Tommy huffs, glancing down at the table.

“I get nightmares,” He admits quietly, “I haven’t had any in a while since you came— Wilbur is usually always with me when they happen.”

Phil slowly nods his head, a flicker of worry and guilt in his eyes as he peers at Tommy.

“I see,” He says slowly, “You don’t like being alone, do you?” He asks, and Tommy flinches at that, his blue eyes meeting Phil’s.

Its obvious, isn't it? Even Phil can tell how much he hates being alone, being abandoned.

“I—“ Tommy begins, before glancing back down, “No,” He says dryly, fiddling with the hem of his shirt.

“That’s okay,” Phil says softly, “I can move the couch closer to your room if you wanted—“

“You can just sleep in my room,” Tommy sighs, though secretly he’s thrilled about this, tension he didn’t even know about leaking from his shoulders, “We’ll have to clean some stuff out, but the couch will fit in there.”

Tommy always slept with Wilbur, and sometimes it got annoying having to share a bed with him, but most nights it was more comforting then anything.

Phil smiles, his blue eyes beaming as his feathers fluff out behind him.

“Perfect,” The man says, and Tommy rolls his eyes, leaning back in his chair.

“You don’t snore, do you?”

~~~~

Tommy and Phil have slowly gotten closer over the weeks, getting more comfortable with one another and learning more about each other. Phil doesn’t hesitate to be so affectionate towards Tommy, giving him hugs and hair ruffles often, no longer holding himself back.

Tommy doesn’t have the little voice in the back of his head reminding him that Phil was dangerous, an alien of all things— that he could turn on him in a moments notice and kill him.

Tommy trusts Phil with his life, and slowly but surely the two settle into their new routine together.

Both of them worked on cleaning up the bunker, with Phil managing to add proper supports to keep the walls from collapsing in. They clean up all the dust and dirt that had built up on the ground for years— that was a messy painful job, but at least they can see the old tile floor.

They got rid of a bunch of trash and random useless junk, dumping it a mile or so away from the bunker, giving the whole place a deep clean.

Phil even salvaged a couple more alien machines; one that can recycle the water particles in the air and create fresh water from it, so there was no longer a need to boil nasty stale water puddles when they got low on water bottles.

Phil even basically renovated his whole room, adding shelves so he can keep his clothes above the ground, turning half the room into an elevated bed full of pillows and blankets they’d scavenged, and keeping the other half relatively free for the moment.

Phil managed to make a larger table with some wood the two of them found from ruins of an old house, tucking it against the wall with four chairs pushed against it. The table is where Phil works on his little gadgets and machines, with more then enough room now to keep all of it on the table when they had meals.

Wilbur still hadn’t come back.

Tommy hasn’t accepted that he’s dead. He can’t. He hopes and prays that Wilbur will return, perfectly fine, back to Tommy and sweep him away off to a better life.

Tommy has never once returned to L’Manberg, or even gone anywhere near it, either. Not only would Phil not let him go in the first place, from the stories Tommy had told the man, but Tommy also doesn’t want to.

He was exiled, one of the fucking original founders of the survival camp, cast aside like he was nothing.

He knows that L’Manberg isn't going to last long without Wilbur and Tommy.

The thought makes a dark satisfaction curl up in his chest, that they need Wilbur and Tommy, and yet they threw them out to die. Tommy will watch from the sidelines as L’Manberg burns under its new rule, a spectator, unwilling to step in to save it.

He just hopes Tubbo is okay.

Tommy shakes the thoughts away with a frown, sneaking up on Phil from where the man sits atop a rock, his black wings on full display as he soaks up the sunlight.

He wears his god awful bucket hat, with his eyes closed, the slight breeze ruffling his black feathers.

It was dusk, the sun was low in the sky, casting long shadows over the land scape. Phil and Tommy usually spent most sunsets outside, something about ‘its not good to be in the bunker all the time without fresh air and sunshine’.

Tommy thought it was a load of bullshit, and he would never leave the bunker to go frolic in the sun— but now that he had Phil he could entertain such stupid things. It made Phil happy to see him draw stuff in the sandy dirt with a stick, or climb up the rocks that surround the bunker and play in the ruins of the house nearby.

One of his favorite games was trying to sneak up on Phil to try to scare the shit out of him, but every time Phil only laughs at him, tugging him into his side as he makes a bird noise at his effort.

Tommy glares at Phil, before sneaking up on him, getting into lunging distance.

He was just about to jump Phil when he suddenly shifts, his wings flaring out behind him as his blue eyes snap open, peering down at Tommy with an amused look.

Tommy huffs, straightening up as he scowls up at Phil.

“Fucker,” He mutters under his breath, and Phil chuckles, patting the spot next to him.

Tommy eyes Phil before huffing, climbing up the rock and sitting beside the alien. He wraps a wing around him, his eyes set out at the horizon where the sun starts to disappear.

Tommy’s eyes wander over to the crash of Phil’s ship. It was just a pile of metal now, all burnt and scorched, raided by Phil and other people lucky enough to stumble across it.

“Are you ever going to go back to help fight?” Tommy asks suddenly, his eyes still trained on the ship. Phil hums, glancing over to where he was looking at.

“I will, one day,” Phil says softly, and Tommy feels his chest tighten at that as he looks at Phil with a worried look. Phil meets his gaze and his face crumbles, as he reaches out with a taloned hand and cups his cheek.

“I won’t leave you here, sunshine.” Phil croons, rubbing his thumb underneath his eye, “You’ll come with me, won’t you? I can offer you a home in the stars, with me, for the rest of your life. You won’t have to worry about starving, or fights, or anything— my home is the safest in the galaxy.” Phil smiles warmly, and Tommy glances away, his shoulders hunching up.

“But what if Wilbur is still out there—“ He begins and Phil sighs, closing his eyes for a moment.

“Tommy, I don’t think Wilbur is ever coming back.” Phil says in a gentle voice, and Tommy shakes his head, moving his chin out of his hold.

“You don’t know that,” He snaps defensively, his eyes watering, “He could be out there still— he knows I wouldn’t just leave the bunker if he was still alive! What if he came back and I was gone? I can’t leave… not if theres still a chance Wilbur will come back.” His voice dies off at the end as he stares out at nothing, his throat tight with emotions as he tries to keep his tears from falling over.

Phil is silent at that, his wing curling in closer around him.

“Even if it means leaving me?” He asks, and Tommy whips his head around to stare at Phil, at the man who has changed his life for the better— who has become a father figure to Tommy. Phil meets his gaze with a carefully neutral one, and Tommy can’t help but wither under it.

“Phil…” Tommy says, “I— Wilbur is my brother,” He says in a quiet voice, “I can’t— I can’t give up on him. Not yet. Even if it means death to stay, I won’t leave.” He says, puffing out his chest slightly.

“Its always been just me and Wilbur, and I— I can’t let that go,” Tommy says, meeting Phil’s eyes, “We would die for each other. Wilbur was the only person to ever care about me— not even my fucking parents wanted me.” He says bitterly.

“But Wilbur did. He saved me, raised me, protected me.” His voice goes quiet, “I jsut— I want him back.” He doesn’t say anymore, Phil’s gaze burning into his.

“Very well,” He sighs, a dark look flashing across his eyes for a moment as he glances away, “You have such loyalty to him, it reminds me of my own family.” He says wistfully, “Its admirable, really— you don’t find people like you anymore.” Phil says softly, wrapping an arm around his shoulders and tucking him into his side.

“You know I won’t let you get yourself killed, even for your brother, right?” Phil asks, and Tommy shoots him a look.

“Sorry to inform you, but I can do whatever the fuck I want,” Tommy grumbles, “If I want to sacrifice myself to save Wilbur then I will, and you won’t be able to stop me.” He says, meeting his blue eyes. Phil just shakes his head, his grip tightening around him ever so slightly before he relaxes, peering back out at the sun sent.

“Alright, enough of this nonsense,” Phil sighs, “I don’t plan on leaving for a long time anyways. There’s plenty of time for Wilbur to return if he’s still out there.”

Tommy huffs, glancing back out at the city in the distance.

“What is your family like?” He asks after a while of silence.

Phil gets a strange look on his face at that, one of sorrow before it shifts into something else, more akin to happiness.

“Ah, well, I have a wife,” He begins, and Tommy splutters, glancing at Phil with wide eyes.

“You have a wife?” He exclaims, before laughing, “There’s no fucking way— I have got to meet her sometime!”

Phil chuckles, ruffling his hair fondly.

“One day,” He promises, “But yes, I have a wife. She’s the best person I could have ever asked for, my one and only true love.” He says, before glancing back at Tommy, “I also have a brother. He’s a great warrior, unstoppable on the battle field. He always has my back, the both of us fighting side by side. I would be dead if it weren’t for him.”

“Wow,” Tommy says, wondering what they all looked like. Probably similar to Phil, weird bird people alien things. “Do you miss them?” He asks, and Phil sighs, nodding his head as he closes his eyes for a moment.

“Every day,” He hums, a small smile on his face, “Me and my brother got separated before I crash landed here.” He says, glancing back at the ship.

“I’m sorry,” Tommy says, suddenly feeling awkward. He’s never really seen Phil this mournful before.

“Its alright, little dove,” Phil coos, glancing at him, “I have you now, my little fledging savior,” He croons, and Tommy feels his cheeks heat up as Phil boops his nose.

“Hey— I should have just left you to burn in that damn ship!” He grumbles, yet he can’t hep the way his heart swells in warmth, “God, who knew aliens were so fucking sappy.” He says with a roll of his eyes and Phil laughs.

“Come on, mate, its time to get ready for bed.”

~~~~

Tommy ducks behind a rock, his heart pounding in his chest as he hides, squeezing his dagger in his hands.

Him and Phil had been out, playing around for a while, when Phil took off into the sky, showing off to Tommy. Tommy had been watching his dark shape soar in the air high above when a gun shot rang out.

About three hundred feet out was a small group of people, moving towards Tommy, one with a gun.

Tommy presses his back against the rock, making himself as small as possible, desperately searching the sky for Phil.

Where the fuck was he?

As another gun shot reins out Phil descends from the sky, landing right in front of Tommy with a grunt, kicking up a wave of dust in the process. Tommy jolts, slashing out with his dagger on instinct and fear but Phil easily dodges it, ducking as another gun shot booms in the air.

Phil grabs his wrist and lowers his arm, his blue eyes narrowed at the people coming before he kneels down before him. Tommy freezes up, his blue eyes pinned on Phil as he gently lets go of his wrist, eyeing the knife in his hands.

“Are you hurt?” He asks, his taloned hands patting his face, searching his body for any wounds.

“No- no, I’m fine,” Tommy says, gripping onto Phil’s hand, “It’s stupid of them to shoot so far away.” Unless they had a big stash of bullets somewhere, it was rather dumb to waste it at a distance.

“What are they shooting?” Phil asks, confused, as another gun shot rings off. His hands wrap around him, as he shields Tommy on all sides, his black wings wrapping around him.

“Bullets,” Tommy says, glancing at Phil, “Small pieces of metal. They can hurt enemy aliens.” He breathes out, and Phil’s eyes harden at that as he realizes just how grave of a situation this was.

“Stay here no matter what,” Phil says, pushing Tommy back against the rock, “I’ll take care of this.”

“But Phil—“ Tommy says, giving him a worried look, “You could get hurt!”

“And you could die,” Phil says simply, “Do not engage no matter what.” He says firmly, and Tommy scowls, meeting his blue eyes.

“Fine,” He huffs, intending on not listening to Phil’s words. The alien gives him a hard look that tells him he knows exactly what Tommy is thinking.

“I mean it, fledging. Don’t leave this rock.” Phil says in a stern tone, and Tommy huffs, sinking further down as his fingers dig into the sandy dirt below him.

“Okay,” He mutters, and Phil hums, pleased, resting one of his hands on his shoulder as his wings curl tighter around him.

“Come out, alien! We saw you, bird fucker,” Calls a rough voice, “Leave the kid be for now and come out and face us!” He shouts, another gun shot ringing out.

“I really don’t want to have to come and look for myself at the state the kids in— did you eat him alive? Rip his throat out? Is he even alive still— the poor kid!” The guy taunts, and Phil’s grip on him tightens, his eyes narrowing as anger swirls in them.

“Come out come out! We just want to talk,” Calls another voice of the three, “We won’t shoot. Not yet.” They snicker.

“Phil—“ Tommy says softly, but Phil silences him with a look.

“Stay. Here.” He commands, before he leaves Tommy in a flutter of feathers. Tommy turns his head to watch him perch atop the rock, his wings mantled behind him, his bucket hat tipped low on his head.

“Ah! A wolf in sheep’s clothing,” The first guy says, “You’d make a pretty penny, wouldn’t you?”

Phil bristles at that but says nothing.

“Come on now, can the pretty bird not talk?” A new voice chimes in, “Aw, look at it, it’s so confused, probably can’t understand a word we say.”

“Leave,” He begins in an icy tone, “If you want to keep your heads, that is.” Phil says suddenly, the tension in the air sky rocketing as Phil shifts ever so slightly, his sharp blue eyes pinned on the trio.

“Oh?” Says the first voice, interest sparking in his tone, “It talks.” He muses, “What did you do with the kid?”

“He’s fine,” Phil says simply, his talons tapping on the rock, “He’s under my protection.” The threat of if you try to hurt him I will kill you goes left unsaid but is there all the same.

“Under your protection? What kind of bull shit is this!” One of them exclaims, “Let him go and we won’t kill ‘em.”

Phil tenses at that, his wings getting ready to launch himself off the rock towards them.

“The kid is mine,” He says coldly, “If you try to come near him you’ll be dead before you can even look at him.” His threat sits potent in the air, his voice dripping with anger and malice.

“My patience is running thin,” He warns, “Leave.”

They’re quiet for a moment, no doubt passing looks to one another before one of them clears their throat.

“Kill them both,” The first one says. Phil launches forwards, the gun firing again, making his ears ring as he winces.

He grips his dagger in his hand, listening as they cry out in pain, one of them shouting for help as the gun goes off again. The bullet hits the rock, making it vibrant with the force as it bounces off and hits the ground with a thud. The noise is drowned out by the sound of struggling, as someone screams in agony, the sound of blood splattering against the ground deafening.

A lot of dust is kicked up, as the gun is shot again, but this time theres shouting, screaming, begging— Tommy just stares at the ground in front of him, at one of the small rocks that are by his beat up sneakers, trying to ignore the fighting going on behind him.

He can hear bodies hitting the ground, as the gun is thrown his way, scattering against the ground as the guy pleads with Phil for his life, a sob crawling out of his throat as he chokes on his blood.

Phil doesn’t listen, striking him down where he stands, a final thud making its way to his ears.

Everything falls silent.

Tommy stays where he is, his dagger gripped tight in his hands as he waits for Phil, staring at the same rock he had been looking at the whole time. His chest is tight, and his heard is dizzy, he feels like he might be sick.

“Tommy,” Phil calls before he rounds the rock, still making him flinch, but when he sees the man unharmed he slumps in relief. He scrambles up to his feet, tucking his dagger away as Phil pulls him into his side, hugging him tightly.

“Come on— lets get back to the bunker,” Phil says, his wing curling around him, blocking his view as he drags Tommy with him. Tommy doesn’t fight Phil as he leads him back to the bunker entrance, past the dead bodies that he won’t let him see, though he catches a glimpse of blood soaking into the dry ground.

“I’m not a baby, Phil,” He sighs, “I’ve seen dead bodies before,” He grumbles, his mind wandering off for a moment.

He’s killed people before.

None of this was new to him.

“Yes, you are,” Phil coos, leaning down and opening up the latch, ushering Tommy down, “Go on,” He encourages him and Tommy huffs, climbing down the ladder.

“I’m really not,” Tommy argues back as Phil climbs down, locking the hatch after him, “I saw that shit on the daily— I’m not some little kid that needs your constant babying,” He grumbles, taking off his jacket and setting it down on a chair, sliding his boots off as he glances at Phil.

Phil just has this certain look on his face, his blue eyes burning into his own, beofre the tension drops in his shoulders, and he softens from what he had been.

“Of course,” Phil placates, “I’m not babying you, I’m protecting you.” Phil croons, coming up to where Tommy was struggling to get his mask off, “I’ve noticed you get nightmares after something traumatic happens,” Phil says softly, and Tommy freezes, his eyes flitting up to meet Phil’s.

Phil reaches out with his hands and slowly undoes his mask, smiling gently at him.

“I’m only trying to prevent them as much as possible,” He says softly, setting his mask down on the table before taking his hands in his own, being extra careful of his talons, “I don’t like seeing you in distress, mate. If I can help make it better then I will.”

Tommy swallows, his eyes drifting down to the ground. His nightmares were just a part of his daily life— admittedly they hadn’t been as bad as they had been with Phil. He’s actually gotten more peaceful nights of sleep then he has in his whole entire life.

He goes to say something before he stops himself, his mouth clicking shut as he frowns, his grip on Phil’s hands tightening.

He’s not even really sure what to say to that.

Phil’s just put out one of his weaknesses, out in the open, something so personal and vulnerable to Tommy— something that Tommy himself had a hard time admitting.

“How about we get ready for bed, yeah?” Phil asks, one of his hands leaving his to rest on his cheek, a soft smile on his face, and Tommy hums, nodding his head as he ignores the blood left on his hands.

“Yeah— sure,” He says, and Phil smiles wider, leading the both of them to the bedroom.

Tommy grumbles the whole way, plopping down on the bed the moment he was free, letting Phil do whatever it is he needed as he finds a way under the pile of blankets, tossing it over him and cocooning himself in them.

Phil calls the bed a nest, but Tommy doesn’t really get it. He piled a bunch of pillows and blankets they had found form the city, making it into the vague shape of a bird’s nest. Phil does a lot of weird bird things that makes Tommy confused, yet he hasn’t found the courage to ask about it yet.

What if it was offensive to ask about such a thing in Phil’s culture? Tommy doesnt know. So he just tolerates the weirdness, wondering what it all means, waiting for the right opportunity to ask.

Phil settles in on his side of the bed, the lights slowly dimming down, not all the way, but enough to where its tolerable to sleep in.

Tommy closes his eyes, trying his best to fall asleep, and after twenty of minutes of listening to Phil sift through his feathers, his mind still remains wide awake.

There was no way he was going to sleep anytime soon.

Tommy groans, flipping over onto his back before sitting up, blinking his eyes open as he glances over at Phil.

He’s doing another weird bird thing.

“Can’t sleep, mate?” Phil asks softly, peering up at him from where he was twisted at a weird angle to reach his feathers. Tommy frowns at the sight.

“No,” He sighs, curiosity getting the better of him as he shuffles closer to Phil, “If you don’t mind me asking— what are you doing?” He blurts out, eyeing the small pile of feathers thrown onto the blankets.

Phil seems to lighten up at that, a small smile gracing his lips.

“I’m preening my wings,” He explains, “It’s how a bird makes sure all their feathers are in perfect condition so they can fly. It can get uncomfortable when there is dirt or broken feathers.” Phil hums, running his clawed hands through his black feathers.

“Wow, how interesting.” Tommy hums.

“Do you want to try?” Phil offers, his blue eyes peering at him with poorly concealed excitement, “I can teach you.” He smiles, and Tommy slowly blinks at the offer.

He really wants to touch Phi’s wings.

“Sure,” He says, and Phil beams, moving closer to where Tommy sits.

“Alright, it’s quite simple,” Phil hums, gently gripping onto his hands, his own hands slightly shaking as he presses them into his feathers, “Feel this feather?” Phil asks slowly, stroking one of Tommy’s hand on a large black feather, “This is a primary feather, it helps me fly,” Phil explains, and Tommy nods, feeling how soft the black feathers were.

“I’m— I’m not hurting you, right?” He asks, peering up at Phil. The man shakes his head, cooing at Tommy.

“No, of course not,” Phil soothes, “Even if you wanted to hurt me you couldn't, darling.” He promises, and Tommy rolls his eyes, but turns his attention back to his wings.

Phil extends his wing out even more, taking his hand up to the top of his feathers. He places his hand in the smaller feathers closer to the bone, letting Tommy feel them.

“These ones are primary coverts,” Phil hums, then he leads his hand back down his wing, closer towards his body, “And these are secondary feathers, these ones keep me up in the air.” He explains, going through the rest of the feather groups with Tommy.

Tommy’s head hurts by the end of Phil’s explaining, yet he feels like he’s been let in on some secret knowledge, learning about the wings of bird people. Phil seems to relax more and more, his voice washing over Tommy as he gently maneuvers his hand, letting all of his worries melt away with the distraction.

“I need to preen my wings to keep them in good flying shape, clean out all the dirt and other things that get stuck in them— if I wait to long to take care of them they can get itchy and even hurt in some cases.” Phil explains, letting go of his hand to show Tommy how to straighten a feather.

All Phil does is just move it back into place, running over the feather a couple times to make sure its perfect before glancing back at Tommy, his eyes unusually wide. Tommy nods, reaching out with hesitant hands to another feather that was askew.

He clumsily moved it back into place, running his fingers over it just like Phil did, and like magic the feather fit right in with all the others, joining the sea of black once again.

“How often do you have to do this?” Tommy asks as he goes to fix another feather, gently placing it back into its original spot.

“I try to do it every day,” Phil hums, watching him, “But usually at least twice a week. Its hard when I don’t have anyone to help.”

Tommy glances up at him.

“You could have just asked me,” He sighs, falling into the motion of straightening his feathers, starting in the primaries first, “I would have helped you.”

Phil coos at him, “Thats sweet of you, Toms.” Phil says, “I didn’t want to bother you with such a thing, though.”

Tommy pauses in his work, earning him a sad chirp as he gives Phil a look.

“It’s not bothersome,” He argues, “I care about you, and if you needed help then you should have just asked.” He says, going back to his work, “I wouldn’t have minded.”

Phil just chirps at him, his wing pushing up into his touch. When Tommy meets his eyes all he sees is the black of his pupil, the icy blue almsot completely swallowed up by them. He’s seen Phil’s eyes get like this a couple times, where they would get comically big and he’d be extra cuddly and shit.

But he’s never seen them this big before.

He wonders if he’s doing something wrong, but from the small little chirps and warbles he gets he doesn’t think he is.

Phil would have told him anyways— this was probably just another weird alien bird thing. So Tommy continues working, listing to Phil’s array of bird noises. He asked a question but only got a coo in response, so he thinks Phil might be high or some shit right now.

He finished with one wing, his work sloppy, and no doubt he missed a couple feathers, but it was good enough for Phil. Phil turns so he can reach his other wing, pretty much smacking him with it as he coos.

Tommy lets out an awkward laugh, uncertain of what was happening.

“Are you okay, Phil?” He asks, poking the man in the side, but he only gets a chirp in response.

“Right… I’ll take that as a yes.” He mumbles, before working on the next wing as Phil coos and chirps at him, even trilling at one point.

When he’s done with that wing Phil had slumped down into the nest, cooing softly, his eyes drowsy as he lazily reaches out for Tommy, calling for him.

Tommy eyes him for a moment, his chirps getting a little more panicked every moment Tommy doesn’t move. He sighs, leaning forwards so Phil can drag him down with him. Tommy could easily pull away from the man, his grip loose on him as he presses his face into his hair, chirping contently as his wing drapes over him.

“You’re acting real weird, Phil,” He grumbles, though he presses into Phil’s touch, snuggling closer to him, “Is this some strange alien shit?” He wonders aloud, only getting a coo in response as Phil plays with his hair, detangling his curls.

“Well, goodnight to you too I guess.”

Notes:

Hey guys, I really hate that I have to say this but I don’t appreciate the rude comments I have been receiving lately. I enjoy reading your feedback but not when you’re criticizing my choices or getting upset about how something turned out. I also will not tolerate anyone threatening me or other users in the comments. I come here to have fun and post my works for everyone to enjoy, and that makes it hard to do when I get comments like that.

On a lighter note I can’t believe it is almost June… where has the time gone?? This year has been going by so fast

Anyways I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I will see you next time, bye

Chapter 3: The Blade

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up slowly, peacefully, surrounded by warmth, sluggishly blinking open his eyes to black feathers.

He closes his eyes again, trying to sink back into his blissful sleep, but the arms wrapped around him move, clinging onto him even more as Phil buries his face in his hair, cooing softly.

Right… his thoughts come back to him as he remembers whatever weird bird shit happened with Phil last night. He lets Phil do whatever, though, grumbling his protests but not doing anything to stop the alien, before finally the man settles back down.

He tries to drift off, almost falling back asleep, but then Phil is moving again, sitting up with Tommy still in his arms, cooing down at him as if he understood any of this shit.

Tommy groans, blinking his eyes open again in annoyance, irritation lining his movements.

“Phil, I’m trying to sleep here,” He grumbles, meeting his eyes. Phil blinks down at him, his pupils still blown wide, but not as much as they had been yesterday. It must take a moment for his words to process before he smiles softly, reaching out with one of his hands and cupping his face, his talons careful not to nick his skin.

“Sorry, mate, but its almost midday already.” Phil hums, then twitters something at him, his hand moving to his hair. Tommy leans into the gentle touch, before he frowns, glancing back at Phil. The man was never this affectionate with him before.

“What… happened?” He asks slowly, unsure on how to exactly approach this.

Phil chirps at him, giving him a confused look.

“What, fledging?” He asks, and Tommy huffs, sitting up. Phil watches him, before he’s wrapping a black wing around him, basically hiding Tommy underneath it as his arms wrap around him, pulling him against his chest.

This— all of this,” Tommy says, gripping onto Phil’s shirt as the alien nuzzles his face into his hair, “Why are you being so clingy?” He whines, though he secretly doesn’t mind it at all. Tommy’s been deprived of affection and touch his whole life, with Wilbur there to help fill the empty hole inside of him, but he’s gone, and now he has Phil.

Tommy was a sucker for affection. Its such a rare thing to find in this cruel wold. He craves it almost, being held and hugged, so close to another person and letting himself be vulnerable around them.

Phil just warbles, pulling back from him and cupping his face with his hands.

“Am I being to much?” He asks softly, and Tommy blanks for a moment, before shaking his head.

“No— no, I’m just… confused,” He says, hoping Phil will elaborate. He didn’t have a problem answering any of his questions last night about his wings but now they’re just kind of going in circles.

Phil blinks at him before chirping, pulling Tommy in for a hug, his wings wrapping around the both of them.

Tommy huffs, but relaxes into his hold, resting his head in the crook of his neck as Phil twitters and chirps, petting his hair here and there before his hands would travel down to his back, as if they were searching for wings Tommy didn’t have.

Tommy whines, poking Phil in the side to get him to stop.

“I’m not an alien bird like you,” He grumbles, and Phil’s chirps increases as he pulls back slightly, his face in his hands as he checks him over, chirping at him and when Tommy doesn’t respond he just makes a rather sad bird noise.

“Phil,” He whines again, as the alien starts to check him over, “What the fuck is happening right now?” He asks, batting his hands away from his chest. Phil gives him a stern look, before he’s coming at him again, this time grabbing his wrists when Tommy tries to bat him away.

“What— hey!” Tommy exclaims, as Phil gently feels his chest, searching for imaginary injuries. “Phil— let me go damnit!” He growls, as Phil pulls down the collar of his shirt to investigate something. His fingers land on one of his nastier scars, the skin still vividly discolored. It ran along his collar bone, traveling further across his chest and just stopping at his ribs.

Tommy had been sliced by a fucking knife, badly. It took forever for Wilbur to get the bleeding to stop as he stitched it up, not even bothering to clean the wound in his haste. Tommy was lucky it didn’t get infected and kill him.

Phil makes a distressed noise, his pupils blown wide as he meets Tommy gaze, almost as if he was asking how this happened.

“Will you stop?” He croaks out, feeling his ears burn in embarrassment at how easy it is for Phil to overpower him, “I— I don’t like this,” He practically whispers out, his blue eyes searching Phil’s gaze.

Some part of his tone must get through to Phil as he lets go of his shirt, cooing worriedly to Tommy, but he doesn’t let up. Instead he keeps on poking and prodding at him, trying to find whats wrong— but there’s nothing wrong with him, and the more Phil does it the angrier Tommy gets.

After being thoroughly humiliated Phil finally lets him up after checking every small scrape and bruise on his body, his fingers having brushed over every scar he came across.

Tommy feels frazzled by the whole interaction as he sits up, scooting away from Phil, giving him a weary glance. He does not want to be held like that again.

“Right… so how about we go do our separate things now, yeah?” He says, only getting a chirp in response, as Phil beckons him over but Tommy stays stubbornly put.

The rest of the day Phil is hovering over him, always tucking him underneath his wing when he can, even going as far as trying to hand feed him!

Tommy is not a man to be hand fed.

Phil was treating him like a glorified toddler! Helping him with every little task, always watching him, rushing over when he thinks Tommy is doing something a little too dangerous.

The whole time he’s just smothered by Phil, with Phil not saying a single fucking word, only making bird noises.

By the end of it all he feels like he’s been suffocated, his whole day spent with Phil basically glued to his side, and even as he tries to fall asleep Phil just has to have him in his arms, no matter how much Tommy fights him on it.

Tommy closes his eyes, letting out an annoyed huff as Phil’s wing drapes over him, his arms wrapped securely around him, his head buried in his hair as he presses Tommy close to him.

The next day Phil seems a little more like himself.

“Good morning, fledging,” Phil says softly, his voice the first thing he wakes up to.

Tommy groans, slapping a hand over his eyes as he tries to ignore Phil, the annoying fucker.

“Hey— Tommy, come on, lets go get breakfast.” Phil says, gently nudging him, and Tommy slaps his hand away with a huff.

“You go, just leave me alone,” He complains, turning away from Phil. Phil is silent for a moment before he sighs, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“I— I uh, I don’t really remember the past day,” Phil says slowly, “So I’m sorry for everything that I did.” He says sheepishly, pulling away from him, taking his warmth with him, “I didn’t do anything bad, did I?” He asks softly and Tommy huffs, cracking an eye open to look at Phil.

His eyes aren’t being swallowed whole by his pupils today, even though they keep expanding and constricting as he stares at him. He looks slightly disheveled, his hair and feathers askew, his clothes all wrinkled.

“Oh gods, what did I do?” Phil asks, a panicked tone making Tommy wince as he slowly sits up, yawning.

“Nothin’ too bad,” He grumbles, shivering as he remembers Phil checking all of his limbs for injuries, “But what the fuck was that?” He snaps, glancing over at the alien. Phil at least has the decency to look slightly guilty, his feathers rustling behind him.

“It was an alien thing,” Phil shrugs, getting an annoyed look from Tommy before continuing, “My species has this thing called instincts,” He explains slowly, “Sometimes I can’t control them— so I’m sorry, really.” Phil says, glancing away from him, his wings drooping.

Tommy feels his anger simmer out at that.

“Oh,” He says dumbly, “Um— its okay. Just wasn’t expecting that, ya know?” He says, rubbing the back of his neck, “You were out of it for like, the whole ass day.”

Phil gives him an apologetic look, warbling at him.

“Yeah… that sounds about right,” He grumbles, his blue eyes meeting his, “Lets get some breakfast, yeah mate?”

The next couple days Phil is extra clingy, though no where near as bad as he had been that first night.

He doesn’t let Tommy leave his sight for barely more then a minute, and when the two of them go outside Phil is always right besides him, on high alert.

Tommy finally manages to convince the man to let him go to the traders market where other survivors go to trade shit and share information. It was neutral ground, meaning no fighting or violence was allowed inside it. It was almost sacred in a way, a rule everyone strictly follows, and for those that break it never come back.

Tommy wants to get information on L’Manberg and ask around to see if anyone’s heard of Wilbur.

Phil wanted to come with hm, obviously, but Tommy reminded him thats he’s an alien, and even if its neutral ground that only applies to humans. Phil would be shot dead the moment he entered the place.

So instead Phil is going to by flying high above it all, being Tommy’s eyes in the sky.

Tommy pulls his hood down further, hiding away his hair as he makes sure his mask is on correctly. Only his blue eyes are visible, hidden in the shade of his hood, otherwise every other inch of skin is covered from the cruel sun.

Tommy has his dagger with him, and various other knives hidden on his body. He glances up to the dark blot in the sky thats Phil, circling Tommy like a vulture would with its next meal. That high up he looks nothing more then a large bird, searching for prey.

The trading post comes into view, the little wagons and pop up tents making it look like something out of a history book. People come and go, with various things, some leaving with pissed off looks, and others with pleased ones.

Anyways, Tommy wasn’t here to trade, he was here for information.

He slinks on in, nodding to the people that watch the gates to it, his eyes scanning everything thats going on.

Today seems like a particularly busy day. It was still early, the sun having just come up high enough to start being a nuisance. People usually came early or late in the day, to avoid the sun as much as possible.

Tommy goes to his usual spot he always lingers at, getting an overview of who all was here.

He recognizes a few faces from L’Manberg— no one he personally knew, but it makes him weary all the same. He ducks behind a pole, searching for the one person he always talked to here.

“Tommy!” Greets his friend, making him jump a couple feet in the air, his hand going for his dagger. He turns on the person, ready to stab them, before his eyes meet familiar brown ones.

“Ranboo, its you,” He sighs, relaxing slightly at his friend. Ranboo offers him a smile, his mask pulled down as he gives him a sheepish look.

“Didn’t mean to scare you,” He says, “I haven’t seen you around in a while, rumor has it you and Wilbur died somewhere in the wasteland.” He says, leaning forwards, “I’m glad to know its not true.” He smiles, and Tommy scoffs, crossing his arms.

“We can’t die that easily, come on,” He says, before placing a hand on the taller boys shoulder, “You can’t tell anyone I’m alive or even came here, okay?” He whispers fiercely. Ranboo blinks at him before nodding.

“Yeah— sure, I can do that.” He hums, his eyes twinkling, “Don’t want your friends in L’Manberg coming after you?” He teases, and Tommy rolls his eyes, pulling back from him.

“Those assholes? Hell no,” He mutters, “I can’t believe they exiled us.”

“Yeah, quite a shame, you and Wilbur were quite the legend around here,” Ranboo hums, “Most people believed you two moved on from this place, went off to find a better area.” He shrugs.

“Right… I wish.” He grumbles, glancing around at the stalls for a moment.

“Where is Wilbur, anyways?” Ranboo asks, glancing at the little market, searching for him, “Did he not come with you?” He asks with a frown.

Tommy inhales sharply, glancing away, unable to find the words to respond.

“Tommy?” Ranboo asks after a moment of silence.

“It’s— Wilbur is… I don’t know. I don't know where he is. He just— up and left one day, leaving a shitty note on the counter saying he’d be back, but he's not fucking back.” Tommy says, his throat tightening as he takes in a shaky breath.

Ranboo falls silent, the air around them growing awkward.

“Oh… I’m— um, I’m sorry.” Ranboo says softly, “Have you been alone this whole time?”

Tommy shakes his head, his arms wrapping around himself.

“No,” He mutters, “I— found this guy. He’s pretty cool.” He says, electing not to elaborate any further.

“Thats very vague,” Ranboo hums, “Is he here?” He asks curiously, once again scanning the crowd.

“No,” Tommy says flatly, “No one can know about this, alright? As far as everyone knows me and Wilbur left for a better place, end of story.”

Ranboo nods his head, looking back at Tommy.

“Of course,” He says with a smile, “Anything for my first friend,”

Tommy huffs at that, thinking back to Tubbo.

“Heard anything about L’Manberg?” He asks sourly, noting how Ranboo perks up.

“Oh, yes! Manberg has been quite the talk of the town lately, or rather trading post,” Ranboo laughs, before noticing Tommy’s expression and going quiet.

“Hold on— Manberg? What the fuck is that?” He exclaims, ignoring the looks sent his way. Ranboo just nods his head as if this was all normal.

“Yup, President Schaltt renamed it Manberg right after you two got exiled,” Ranboo says, “Rather stupid, right? I personally liked L’Manberg better, but maybe thats just becuase you named it.” He shrugs, and Tommy gapes at him.

“What the fuck,” He mutters, and Ranboo continues on as if Tommy’s world wasnt shattering right in front of him.

“There’s a lot of drama going on in that camp,” Ranboo hums, “The people are rebelling, calling for Wilbur Soot to return as president, to bring the both of you back, yet Schaltt rules with an iron fist, knocking them down before they can gain much traction.” Ranboo begins.

“Schaltt and Quackity also have this weird romance going on between the two, one week the two are dating, the next they’re fighting, and then they make up and it all repeats itself— its really quite a headache to keep up with.” Ranboo shakes his head, “Anyways, Schlatt is taking away rights of the people, too, really making it like a dictatorship. Overall the camp has gone severely down hill since Schaltt.” Ranboo shrugs, before suddenly meeting his eyes.

“They could use a hero to save them.”

Tommy closes his eyes, taking in a shaky breath.

“Wilbur was a hero,” He says bitterly, “I just followed his lead.”

“You can carry on his legacy,” Ranboo urges, “Take down Schaltt and become president in his steed— you don’t need Wilbur to fight for whats right, Tommy.”

“You don’t understand,” Tommy stresses, slowly blinking his eyes, “Wilbur was my world, without him I'm nothing, Ranboo. I’m nothing.”

Ranboo just gives him a sad look.

“It’s time to step out of his shadow and lead your own path,” Ranboo says softly, “Don’t let him hold you back like this.”

“They’d kill me the second I stepped foot in that camp.” Tommy states bluntly.

“Not if you had allies,” Ranboo says, “People don’t like Schaltt. A rebellion is long overdue.”

“I can’t,” Tommy croaks out, “I can’t— I need Wilbur and I don’t have him.” He says, his voice straining.

“You don’t need him, Tommy.” Ranboo says simply, “Not when you have so many other people who care about you.” Ranboo’s words were starting to frustrate Tommy. How could he not see what he was saying?

“Yeah? Who? Who the fuck cares about me?” He spits out bitterly, and Ranboo just shakes his head.

“Ouch, for one. I care about you,” Ranboo huffs, “Niki, Fundy, Ponk even— and Tubbo.” Ranboo says softly, and Tommy flinches at that, “Tubbo cares about you a lot. He uh— he’s not doing so well since you left.”

“What— what do you mean? Whats wrong with him?” Tommy asks.

“He is grieving you, Tommy.” Ranboo says quietly, “He thinks you’re dead.”

Tommy slowly blinks, feeling himself pale slightly. Tubbo thinks he’s dead? There’s no way his best friend would think that, to have such little faith in big man Tommy Innit.

“Tell him I’m alive,” Tommy says, staring at Ranboo intently, “Tell Tubbo I’m alive and well. Tell him I’m coming up with a plan to get them out of there— maybe. Tell him I’m coming for him.”

Ranboo hums, nodding his head, a small smile on his lips.

“Will do, Vice President Tommy Innit.” He says, giving him a knowing look accompanied by a mediocre salute.

“Right— well, thanks, Boo.” Tommy mutters, flattening out his jacket, “Nice talking to you and all, but I got some asking around to do.” He says, peering out at the crowd.

“But we’ve barley talked!” Ranboo complains, stepping up besides him, “When will you visit again?” He asks, and Tommy shrugs.

“Hopefully soon,” He says, “I can’t promise anything—“ His voice cuts off as the whole place seems to go quiet, something eerie settling over everyone. Tommy tenses, glancing at Ranboo, but he just looks bored, shaking his head slightly as the crowds part.

A monster of a man steps through the make shift roads in between the trading carts, with his red hood pulled up, hiding away his hair. The man is tall, taller then even fucking Wilbur, and massive— built like a tank.

A fucking sword sits at his side, clinking with each step he takes, his black boots shining in the light. He wears a red cloak that flutters in the wind, and has a deadly air that surrounds him.

His red eyes see everything, his overgrown teeth sticking out of his mouth, and he has some pink stubble on his chin, a stark reminder that this person was not human.

It was the one and only Technoblade, the alien who fought for humanity against the invaders, a legend amongst everyone— and he was here! In the wasteland of wherever the fuck they were. They were finally coming to liberate them all!

“Oh my god,” Tommy says, his excitement ramping up, “Oh my god— Technoblade is my hero! He’s a legend! Oh my god, I have to talk to him!”

“Tommy— wait! Thats a bad idea, the man doesn’t like annoying kids fan-girling over him!” Ranboo says, placing a hand on his shoulder, holding Tommy back as Technoblade walks by, his red eyes flickering over to him for a moment before he continues on, going towards a more secluded spot in the trading post.

“But Ranboo— this is a once in a lifetime chance at meeting my idol! I am not passing this up!” Tommy says, breaking out of his grip. Ranboo gives him a worried look.

“The guy is probably here to meet someone or something— don’t bother him, please! He is busy enough worrying about protecting us then having a random annoying kid bother him!” Ranboo exclaims, but Tommy doesn’t listen.

“Fuck that, I’m going to go say hi!” Tommy says, skipping away, following after Technoblade. He can hear Ranboo sigh but he doesn’t follow, going in the opposite direction as the crowds start to talk again.

Technoblade was a legend, with many stories about how he was able to kill hundreds of invaders, save thousands of people and defend many settlements from invader attacks. He was a symbol of hope, of better times, of freedom and liberation from the onslaught to their planet.

Technoblade was everything Tommy wanted to be. He was his hero, the person he looked up to, the person he wanted to copy, to follow, to be one day. So of course he was going to go and speak with him, and even if all the alien does is dismiss him then so be it— at least he could tell everyone that he had talked with his idol.

Tommy finds Technoblade sitting down on a log, his sword in his lap with a rock in hand, sharpening the glinting metal.

Its nothing like Tommy had ever seen before, a dark purple— almost black— with weird inscriptions written on it. It seems to glimmer in the light, in the way all alien weapons do.

Even sitting down Technoblade is still intimidating as fuck, and as Tommy approaches he can’t help but feel he’s maybe risking it a little, but oh well, he’s got Phil to bail him out if worst comes to worst.

“ Hey, Technoblade!” Tommy greets, approaching the man, stopping right in front of him, “How are you doing on this lovely day?” He asks, leaning forwards slightly, smiling wide behind his mask as he talks to his fucking idol.

He never thought this day would come— it was like a dream come fucking true.

Technoblade doesn’t even look up at him, only sighing as if Tommy being here was an inconvenience, continuing to sharpen his sword without a word, sparks flying off of the metal.

Tommy takes his silence in stride.

“Not a big talker, huh?” He muses, “Thats alright! Anyways, I’m like your biggest fan ever Mr. Technoblade Sir! I’ve heard all of the stories about you— like that one time where you saved a whole camp from an invader ship! All by yourself! Thats just crazy and insane, but I knew you would be able to do it since you’re so strong and awesome, and smart and just the best,” Tommy rambles, a little frazzled about meeting his fucking hero.

“And your sword, too— oh my god it’s so much cooler in person! And it glows!” He exclaims, getting closer to the alien, “Thats so fucking cool, if I had a weapon like that then I would go out and kill every stupid alien I saw,” He says, “But not you, of course! Or my one friend— its complicated, but I would use it to protect the people!”

Technoblade glances up at him, his red eyes boring into his own, as he takes in a deep breath. His lip twitches but he remains silent.

“Anyways Mr. Technoblade Sir! What are you doing here? Finally coming to save us all?” He asks, getting even closer to him, really testing his limits, “I was almost killed by an invader the other day— holy shit that was traumatizing. The fucker snuck up on us, almost shot me.” He shivers at the memory, before glancing back at Technoblade.

“Is it alright if I call you Techno? Technoblade is really long, plus Techno sounds really cool,” Tommy hums, continuing on without getting an answer, “Its really awesome that you’re here, Techno! We can finally be saved— god I have waited so long… maybe you can even help me find my brother! He left me to go into the city and never came back.” Tommy frowns at that, shaking his head.

“I can’t believe he just… left, without saying a word. Anyways— with your help I’m sure we could find him!” Tommy opens his mouth to keep on talking, but suddenly Techno is lunging forwards, grabbing onto the collar of his jacket, standing up.

He growls, pulling down his hood and fucking sniffing his neck— Tommy just stands there, frozen from the suddenness of the situation.

“Where is Phil?” He snarls, pulling back and meeting Tommy eye to eye, even if he has to tilt his head down to stare at Tommy. It was admittedly funny, and Tommy would laugh about it in any other situation then he was in now.

Tommy gulps, trying to get out of his grip but Techno holds him firmly, going as far to even shake him slightly when he doesn’t answer.

“I— what? Phil? How do you know Phil?” He asks, and that must be the wrong answer becuase Techno snarls, his large hand clamping around his neck. He could probably snap his neck so easily. Tommy swallows nervously at the thought, his heart rate picking up.

“Where is Phil.” Techno growls again, and when Tommy just stupidly gapes at him like a fucking fish does Techno move, dragging Tommy along.

“Woah— hey! What the fuck are you doing!” He exclaims, getting over his momentary shock as Techno drags him out of the trading post, nobody giving them a second glance. Tommys hood rustles in the small breeze, the sun basically blinding him as Techno drags him out into the desert.

He lets go of him suddenly, with more force then necessary, sending Tommy trembling forwards, but he catches him by his hood, dragging him back.

“Hey! Watch it, prick— this is not very cool of you!” Tommy exclaims, fighting Technos hold but the man just growls at him, sounding so inhumane that its jarring. Techno faces him, his hand wrapping around his neck again, his other hand firmly planted on his shoulder.

“I’m only going to ask one more time, where is Phil?” Techno snarls in a low voice, his red eyes intense, his grip around his neck tightening to a concerning degree.

“Hey man— I don’t know what you want with Phil but I can’t just rat him out like that—“ Tommy begins but is cut off as Techno presses hard enough on his neck to cut his air flow. He gasps for air, desperately clawing at Techno’s hand on his neck, kicking and struggling to get free.

He hears something land behind him, and the grip on his neck loosens enough so he can take in a gasp of air, his chest heaving as he struggles to breathe.

“Technoblade,” Comes Phil’s cold voice, “Let him go.”

Techno is silent for a moment, still holding Tommy, before he lets go of his neck, the hand instead picking him up by the collar of his shirt, holding him up in the air like a fucking doll.

“Hey— what the fuck!” Tommy squeaks out, struggling to get a grip as Techno twists him around, holding him like a scuffed kitten. He finally meets Phil’s eyes. The man looks furious, his blue eyes narrowed, his wings bristled, tense, ready for a fight.

“Philza,” Techno begins slowly, jostling Tommy slightly, “Care to explain what this is?” Techno snarls, holding Tommy further out, as if he was disgusted by him. Tommy yelps at the sudden movement, catching Phil’s attention.

He takes a step forwards but stops when Techno growls.

“Let him go and we can talk,” Phil says, his tone sounding forced, as the two have a staring match. A very intense staring match.

Tommy dangles in the air, his shirt starting to cut off his breathing as he whimpers in panic, choking on air.

“Phil—“ He begins but Techno growls, shaking him again. This time Phil lunges forwards, only being stopped by Techno suddenly yanking Tommy towards him, pining him against his chest as he pulls his sword, the blade resting on his neck.

Phil freezes, his wings twitching as he stares at Tommy with wide panicked eyes.

“Don’t do this, Techno. We can talk this out.” Phil says, and Techno snarls, low in his chest, making Phil freeze.

“Explain. Now.” Techno says, and Phil’s eye twitches, his fingers curling in towards his palms.

“He’s my fledging,” Phil says slowly, “And if you hurt him we won’t be on nice terms, Techno.”

Tommy just gulps nervously, staring at Phil— what was going on?

Techno is silent at that, before he’s suddenly releasing Tommy, basically throwing him at Phil. Phil lunges forwards, grabbing Tommy and pulling him into his arms, wrapping his wings around him and hiding him away from Techno.

Phil cups his face, tilting his head to look at his neck, hissing in anger at what he sees. Its probably all bruised again.

“You imprinted on him— on a human?” Techno says, and he sounds fucking pissed, “Philza, how could you?” Techno asks, barely concealed disbelief and anger in his tone.

Phil just holds Tommy tighter, tucking him against his side, his wing still hiding him from Techno. Tommy is just frozen in fear, his head pressed against Phil’s chest, gripping onto him like his life depended on it.

“Can we talk about this elsewhere?” Phil hisses lowly, “I know you’re mad but you haven't even let me explain yet.”

Techno is silent for a while.

“Fine,” He snarls, “Lead the way.”

~~~~

All three of them end up in his bunker, with Phil leading him off to the bedroom as Techno climbs down the ladder.

Phil sits Tommy down on their bed, not even letting Tommy pull down his mask as he gently tugs if off of him, one of his hands gripping his chin and tilting his head back with a practiced ease.

“Phil,” Tommy grumbles, “I’m fine,” He mutters, but he lets Phil check him over, one of his fingers gently touching the tender spot on the front of his neck. He makes a worried noise as he tilts his head back down so he can meet his eyes.

“You know that guy?” Tommy asks, gesturing towards Techno who was watching them from the doorway, his red eyes pinned on were Phil was touching him.

“He’s my brother,” Phil says simply, not going into it any further as he cups his cheek, “I am so sorry, fledging.” He mumbles, his wings bristling behind him as his other hand lightly scratches at his hair. Tommy huffs, shrinking in on himself, his eyes wandering over to where Techno looms in the room.

“Right… the really cool brother?” Tommy asks and Phil snorts, “You should have just said your brother was the Technoblade! That would have made you so much fucking cooler just by association!” Tommy says, trying to lighten up the tense mood between them all.

“You know Techno?” Phil asks curiously and Tommy huffs.

“Of course— who doesn’t know the alien that fights for us? He’s a legend around here, my fucking idol— even if he’s an asshole,” Tommy says, scrunching up his nose as he glares at Techno, “Which, not cool, by the way. I don’t appreciate being treated like a doll, thanks.”

Phil smiles softly, stroking his hair one last time before pulling back and facing Techno. Immediately his demeanor changes as he meets Techno’s eyes, his body language turning more hostile and tense.

“Excuse my brother… he can be a little too rough at times,” Phil hums, his blue eyes blazing as he glares at Techno, “He should know better, especially with little fledglings such as yourself.”

“I am not little—“ Tommy begins but a look from Techno has him clicking his mouth shut. The man looks pissed, his face scarily emotionless, his eyes blazing red. He gives off hostile vibes, the sword at his side positioned so Tommy can see it, almost like a threat.

“Right… Tommy, why don’t you just stay here? Get ready for bed a little early tonight, yeah? I’ll bring you dinner in a bit. Just… relax and rest, while me and Techno talk.” Phil says, glancing back at him, giving him a look that means don’t come out of your room otherwise you won’t like what you see.

Tommy’s seen that look a lot before.

He hunches in on himself, nodding, and Techno huffs, turning to leave with Phil following behind him.

“We’ll be just outside if you need us, Tommy.” Phil calls, and the two of them are leaving the bunker. Tommy waits until he hears the hatch click before he peers out into the other room, noting with disdain they actually did leave.

He can’t help the small part of him that fears Phil is going to leave him, just like Wilbur did. It sends him into a slight panic, his eyes pinned on the hatch, on where Phil had just left him.

Was Techno going to take Phil away from him? He was Phil’s brother, was he mad Phil was hanging out with him this whole time? Was he mad that Phil has stayed this long from the crash? Techno didn’t talk much, but when he did he sounded pissed, and not to mention that he was glaring at Tommy every moment he got.

Tommy paces, straining to hear any talking outside the bunker, but it was silent. His nerves were spiking with every moment Phil was gone, the minutes ticking by at a snails pace, gating on his mind.

The excitement of meeting his idol has since long faded. Tommy just feels tired and sore, his neck straining with the effort of breathing and talking.

He doesn’t want to be alone.

He’s reminded of long days spent in the bunker in complete darkness, nothing but a candle to light his path as he waited for Wilbur to return. The immense loneliness and fear building with every day the man did not return.

He bites his nails, and he knows its a bad habit but he can’t help it right now— he has nothing else to do but worry Phil was going to leave him, his mind spiraling more and more with each minute that passes.

It felt like hours before he hears the hatch clicking, as he scrambles back to his room, plopping down on the bed as he hears shuffling down the ladder.

“… why don’t you help me make dinner, mate? We can talk more as we cook.” He hears Phil hum, the hatch clicking again. Techno huffs, but doesn’t say anything as Phil pokes his head into his room, offering Tommy a small smile.

“Are you okay, Tommy?” Phil asks, a worried frown on his face, but Tommy only nods.

“Y- yeah, I’m fine.” He says, trying to keep the waver out of his voice. Phil lingers a moment longer before sighing, turning back to Techno. He can hear Phil whisper something to him but he can’t make out what he said.

Techno just grunts and Tommy sighs, kicking off his boots and tossing his jacket aside as he slumps down into his bed nest thing, feeling an immense wave of relief wash over him. Phil didn’t leave him.

He listens to the two of them talk in their weird alien language while Phil cooks, the occasional noise of a pan clinking on metal filling his hears.

Its oddly domestic, if only the two in the other room were speaking in a language Tommy could actually understand, but he would imagine this was how living in a home and having a family would feel like.

“Tommy! Dinner’s ready,” Phil calls, and Tommy huffs, dragging himself out of bed as he steps out into the other room.

Techno was already sitting at the table, in Tommy’s usual spot right next to where Phil sits, as Phil brings three plates down to the table, sitting in his normal spot at the end of the table.

“You’re in my spot, prick.” He says to Techno, approaching the two.

Techno looks away from where he had been watching Phil to glare at Tommy.

They have a silent stare off, Tommy meeting his intense gaze with a spiteful one of his own, crossing his arms as he waits for Techno to move.

“Boys,” Phil sighs, “No fighting, alright?” Phil hums, going to stand up but Techno stops him.

“Stay here.” Techno demands, and Phil huffs, before glancing at Tommy.

“Tommy, mate, why don’t you just sit a new spot today, okay? We can move seats later.” Phil hums, glaring at Techno as he sits back down. Techno just huffs but says nothing more as he starts to eat, shoveling beans and beef into his mouth.

Tommy flips Techno off before grabbing his plate and sitting at the very end, far away from the both of them, spitefully taking a bite of his food.

He lost his appetite a long time ago, struggling to eat even just a little bit of Phil’s food. He knows how worried the man gets when he doesn’t eat, so he tries to eat as much as he can in the tense silence.

“How about we properly introduce you two?” Phil says after a moment, “Technoblade, this is Tommy, my fledging, and Tommy this is Techno, my brother.”

“He is not your fledging,” Techno says, giving Phil a look. Phil gives Techno a hard look in return, his blue eyes sharp as he stares at Techno.

“Tommy is my fledging, Techno,” Phil says simply, and Techno twitches.

“A human cannot be a fledging.”

“Well, he is to me.”

“Knock this off, Phil.”

“No.”

The two brothers have an intense stare off again, the tension rising between the two. Tommy just sits there mildly confused.

“What the fuck even is a fledging?” He blurts out, trying to break this weird tension.

Phil glances at him, a soft smile on his face.

“Remember? Its like a teen bird—“ Phil begins but Techno cuts him off.

“Phil thinks of you as his own kid,” Techno says, meeting Tommy’s gaze, “His son, baby— whatever human word it is.” Techno then glances at Phil, “Which you aren’t his father, Phil. He’s a human kid— not one of us.”

Tommy slowly blinks at that, his brain short circuiting. Phil looks flustered while staring at Techno with a betrayed look, his blue eyes flicking over to meet Tommy’s.

Phil thinks of him like a son?

The thought warms his heart, filling some of that emptiness that Wilbur had left behind, as he meets Phil’s eyes.

“What— do you really mean that?” Tommy asks in a small voice, and everyone goes silent.

Phil clears his throat, glancing at Techno before meeting Tommys eyes.

“I— yes, I do.” Phil breathes, his eyes softening, “Tommy—“

Techno suddenly stands up, cutting Phil off as he growls, resting a large hand on Phil’s shoulder.

“Philza,” Techno says, “How many times do we got to go over this?”

“Fuck off, Techno,” Phil growls, turning on the man, jumping out of his seat, his wings flaring, “When will you get it through your thick head that Tommy is my fledging?” He snarls, “He’s mine and if you so much as leave a bruise on him again I won’t hesitate to kill you.” He threatens, meeting Techno’s eyes.

Tommy sinks down in his chair, watching the two with wide eyes.

Fuck, they were even worse then him and Wilbur.

Techno is silent at that, before he huffs, glancing away from Phil.

“You’ve grown delusional,” He mutters and Phil scoffs.

“Open your eyes, Techno.” Phil snaps, before he says something in his weird alien language. Techno responds with something of his own before the two part ways, Phil stepping over to Tommy as Techno lingers behind.

“I’m sorry, Tommy.” Phil sighs, resting a hand on his shoulder as he frowns, “You should eat some more, dove.” He says softly, and Tommy shakes his head, pushing back his chair and standing up.

“I think I’m just going to go to bed,” He says, dimly feeling sick, and Phil nods.

“Okay, mate,” Phil says, “Is it alright if Techno joins us tonight? We’ll have to work out better sleeping arrangements tomorrow.”

Tommy twitches at that, glancing over at Techno who was staring him down, as if daring him to say no.

“Yeah, sure,” He says, trying to hide his displeasure, and Phil smiles, giving Tommy a hug.

“Thank you,” He says quietly, before pulling back, “I know Techno can be an asshole at times but he appreciates this.” Phil smiles, and Tommy scoffs, giving Techno a glare.

“Right.” He grumbles, heading off towards his room.

Thats how Tommy ended up pressed against the wall to be as far away from Techno as possible, his eyes wide open as he stares at where Phil rests, curled up against the much larger alien. Techno basically cradles Phil with his arms, splayed out in his fucking bed.

Tommy can’t take this anymore. He’s been wide awake for hours now, flinching every time Techno moves. He sits up, moving as quietly as he could, feeling oddly empty as he stands up, putting his boots on. When he glances back at the two he sees Technos red eyes staring at him through the dark.

He sneers at Techno and flips him off, strolling out of the room and towards the ladder.

Fuck him.

He climbs up the ladder, being as quiet as possible, undoing the hatch and climbing out into the night. He slowly closes it behind him, sighing as he glances around his surroundings.

The moon washes everything in pale light, with stars flickering in the night sky, drawing his eyes up towards the sky.

He walks over to one of his favorite rocks to sit on and climbs it, sitting down at the top, pulling his knees close to his chest as he rest his head on his arms.

He wants Wilbur back.

He starts to cry, tears welling up in his eyes and spilling over as he sniffles, wiping them away as his eyes set out at the city, at where Wilbur left him.

It was at times like these that he feels the emptiest, hollow, lost.

All he wants is Wilbur to return to him, to finally come back to him and tell Tommy why he left, what he had been doing. He wants Wilbur to take him to a better place, to always keep him by his side, to never leave him ever again.

He wants to be held again by Wilbur, cradled in his arms and held tightly. He wants to listen to Wilbur’s lullabies and songs again, lulled to sleep by his soft breathing and heart beat.

He misses him so much that it hurts, a physical ache in his chest that makes him sob harder, burying his head away in his arms.

He just wants to know that Wilbur’s alive.

~~~~

Phil had not been happy when he found Tommy sitting outside, tear tracks stained on his cheeks, shivering in the cold of the morning.

The man had dragged him back inside, fretting over him, checking him over for any injuries, not letting Techno anywhere near him as he coddled him. It was obvious Tommy hadn’t slept at all last night so Phil makes him lay down and rest, sitting besides him, one of his hands stroking his hair as Tommy dozes off.

He’s not sure how long he sleeps for but when he comes back to himself he can still feel Phil’s hand resting in his hair, with Tommy curled up against him, leeching off his warmth.

“This isn’t good, Philza.” He hears Techno rumble quietly. Phil hums, lightly scratching his head.

“I know,” Phil says softy.

“You can’t bring a human kid back with you.”

“I know.”

“So what are you going to do?” Techno asks.

Phil is silent at that for a moment, before he laughs softly.

“Since when have we ever followed rules, Techno?” Phil says, his tone turning darker, “Tommy is my fledging. I’m not just going to leave him here to die. He will be safe back home, with us— Kristin will love him too.”

“Philza,” Techno sighs, and Phil hums.

“Even if we are part human it does not mean that he can survive with us.” Techno rumbles, “Earth is his home, not the Empire.”

“The Empire will be his home,” Phil says, “I am his home.”

“No, you’re not.”

“When will you see?” Phil sighs, “Really look at him, Techno. Do you see how alone he is? How fearful and scared he is? How scarred and traumatized? He has no one here. No one shows him kindness, no one cares about him expect me— I love him, and thus I cannot let him go.”

“And how do you think he will take this?” Techno asks.

“We can worry about that when its time to leave.” Phil says simply, “Can you at least try to be nice to him? He looks up to, you know? I saw it in his eyes, he admires you, Techno. You could really be something great to him.”

Techno is silent at that.

“He will not interfere in our relationship, Phil.” Techno hums.

“Of course not,” Phil supplies easily, “He is my responsibility now.”

“Right,” Techno huffs, “I don’t want to be around him.”

“Don’t be like that,” Phil says, “Be nice to him at least, for me? Please?” Phil asks, and Techno is silent.

“I’ll try, Phil.” Techno says, “But I can’t promise you anything.”

“That is all I ask,” Phil says softly, “Thank you, Techno.”

Tommy drifts back off to sleep, lulled under by the gentle voices talking above him.

Notes:

Tommy was 100% fangirling over Techno lol

I did a really stupid thing today and accidentally burnt the shit out of my arm… it’s doing better now tho lol. I also re-did my lizards entire tank and holy shit was that a pain in the ass, took me hours to do

It’s been really hard for me to find time lately to sit and edit chapters, so things are going to be a little slow from now on I think. But! I will hopefully see you all sometime next week, as I have some days off for the holiday :) until then

Chapter 4: Spiraling

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A handful of days pass by with no incident as the three of them slowly fall into a new routine.

They would wake up, eat breakfast, before Techno would fuck off to wherever it is he goes for hours at a time. Sometimes he brings back food, other times he’s got a bunch of new weapons—knives and shit— and on the rare occasion he brings back nothing.

Techno is always by Phil when he’s at the bunker, with an arm slung over his shoulder or blocking Tommy from being near him with just his looming presence alone.

Its frustrating, and annoying, as Techno steals away Phil’s attention. Tommy usually just glares at the two of them whenever Techno gets especially irritating.

Tommy tries his best to annoy the fuck out of Techno, rambling on and on about random stuff and asking him to show him his cool fighting moves and tell him stories, but the man would never entertain Tommy, so that just motivates him more to keep trying.

The three of them would go outside at dusk, with Techno and Phil sitting atop a rock, watching the sunset as Tommy did whatever. Most nights he would sit and watch the sun fall behind the horizon, letting its rays warm his skin until it disappeared for the night.

It was at night when it was the worst.

Techno still slept in their big nest bed thing, though he keeps to his side now almost religiously, never straying anywhere near Tommy. Phil sleeps in between them, usually wrapped up in Techno’s arms after the other alien finished preening his wings.

Tommy’s nightmares have only gotten worse.

They happen at least once a night, causing him to jolt awake, a scream on the tip of his tongue, shaking and trembling until Phil comes and calms him down, cooing softly to him as Techno watches, his piercing eyes doing nothing to help.

Phil is concerned about whats going on with him, why they were suddenly getting worse.

Tommy knows why, but Phil doesn't need to know that.

He knows its because of Techno and his hostility towards him. Its because of what Ranboo told him about L’Manberg.

And it was because he was slowly accepting that Wilbur might be dead.

Grief was a funny thing, Tommy knows, he had been in denial all this time about Wilbur being fucking dead but the man has been gone for months now. He left him. He never does that. He wouldn’t leave him unless he was dead.

The nightmares are worse because Tommy is getting worse, and he doesn’t know how to stop it, how to control his spiral before it gets to bad. Before its too late, and he does something that he’ll regret.

Tommy fiddles with one of Techno’s ring he had left out at the table, seemingly lost in thought, a small frown on his face as he thinks over everything. He notes that there is always a constant ache in his chest, as if his heart was broken, the shattered pieces piercing into his flesh.

He catches movement in the corner of his eye, breaking out of his thoughts as he glances up at Techno who climbs down the ladder and into the bunker.

Him and Phil had been doing something today that Tommy could care less about, leaving him mostly alone. The silence had freaked him out at first, reminding him of the times right after Wilbur had left.

He doesn't even look up as Techno brushes past him, before the guy stops, turning back to see what Tommy was doing.

He had just been mindlessly spinning the ring on the wood when Techno grabs him by his arm, yanking him upwards, making Tommy yelp in surprise, his shoulder screaming in protest as he flails in his grip.

“Ow— Techno! You’re hurting me!” Tommy exclaims, kicking at the alien but he won’t let up, his red eyes locked on where his hands holds the large ring.

“Give me my ring back.” He snarls, low in his throat, “I don’t touch your things, so what makes you think you can touch mine?” He growls, his red eyes blazing with anger.

Tommy freezes, warily glancing at Techno. He had never seen the alien this mad over a stupid piece of jewelry, not even when Phil takes a piece of two off of him.

“Huh?” He blurts out, before suddenly getting defensive, “You can fuck right off, Tech-no-blade. I don’t care if you touch my shit, by the way— if anything I’d want you to autograph my shirt or something!” He exclaims, taking in a deep shaky breath as he defiantly meets the aliens eyes.

“Stop being such an asshole, man— I wasn’t gonna take it.” He huffs, curling his fingers around the ring, “I was just bored.” He admits, leaving out the part where he was mulling over his spiraling mental health.

Techno stares at him with an angry look, a low growl building in his chest, before he’s slamming Tommy down onto the ground, his hand planted on his chest. He puts enough weight on it that it hurts, making him splutter as Techno looms over him.

“The ring.” Techno snarls, holding out his other hand, his red eyes blazing with hate.

“No,” Tommy says stubbornly, and maybe he shouldn’t antagonize Techno but he can’t help it, “I’ll give it back to you when you let me go, asshole—“ He snaps but then Techno is applying more weight on his chest, making him cry out in pain.

“Give me it or you will not like the consequences.” Techno growls, and Tommy freezes at that, before glaring at him, wheezing for breath.

“I’ve been tortured before, Technoblade, whatever you can do won’t break me,” He snarls venomously, “Let me up and I’ll give it back—“

Techno presses down more and he hears an audible crack, yelping as a searing hot pain comes from his chest. He withers in Techno’s hold, the ring in his hands long forgotten as he tries to pry his hand off his chest, gasping for breath as tears stream down his face.

Techno pulls back after a moment of him struggling, grabbing the ring from the ground with a huff.

Tommy scrambles back, struggling for air as he clutches onto his rib cage, crying out in pain as he moves to quickly.

“Fuck you,” He snarls bitterly, “You fucker— was that all you got? Huh bitch? Why don’t you just finish the damn job and kill me.” He growls, meeting Techno’s eyes with his watery ones, “You’d be doing the both of us a fucking favor.” He snaps, heaving in his breaths, wincing with every movement.

Tommy just wanted it to end. For the pain to be gone, over with. He just wants to see Wilbur again, even if it means he has to die too. It would be worth it, for his brother.

Techno just kneels there, staring at him with his stupid red eyes, his face carefully neutral.

“Pig bastard,” He sneers when Techno does nothing, scooting away from him until his back hits the wall. He winces in pain again, biting back a whine, but holds out strong, glaring at the alien.

Techno was a coward.

Finally Phil comes down, his eyes landing on Tommy cowering in the corner, cradling his hurt rib. It takes barely a moment before Phil screeches, launching himself at Tehcno.

Techno must have seen this coming because he grabs Phil, growling and pinning him to the floor, trying to get his thrashing limbs under control as he wrestles with him. Phil manages to escape his hold, going for Techno’s face, but the alien just snarls, loud enough to rattle the ground.

Phil is momentarily stunned and Techno tosses him aside, towards Tommy, before huffing, backing away.

“Care for your human,” He snarls, before turning and heading towards the ladder, ascending it without a second glance back at them.

Tommy is still wheezing on the ground with his eyes were closed, as he focuses on his breathing, trying to make it not hurt with every intake.

He can’t believe Techno just broke his fucking rib.

Tommy might be dying.

Phil is at his side in an instant, his hands hovering over him, his blue eyes wide with fear as he lifts up Tommy’s shirt, receiving no protest from Tommy. He hisses from what he sees, and it must be bad. Tommy’s breathing too fast to be normal, his chest exploding with pain with each inhale but he can’t fucking stop.

“I think I might be dying,” Tommy states, such a simple sentence for the weight it carries, and Phil freezes, one of his hands cupping his face.

“Tommy— Tommy look at me,” Phil says, his voice urgent, panicked, terrified. Tommy opens his eyes, his heart plummeting at the look on Phil’s face. “What is happening?” He asks, his voice sounding strained, stressed.

“I think my lung is punctured,” Tommy mumbles, going into a coughing fit, the taste of blood filling his mouth, “Which is no good.” He hums, feeling slightly delirious and light headed.

Phil is frantic, shouting for Techno to come back, his blue eyes wide with fear.

“Technoblade!” Phil wails, giving Tommy a headache, “He— he’s dying!” Phil cries out, his voice breaking on the words.

Tommy slowly blinks and in the next moment Techno is back, kneeling besides a sobbing Phil as he holds Tommy’s hands, griping them tightly, yet his talons never dig into his skin.

Phil never hurts him.

Techno is tipping his head back, placing something against his lips.

“Drink all of it,” He says, pouring some sweet tasting liquid into his mouth.

Tommy does as he’s told, downing the whole thing in one go, having to cough after, spitting out blood as he's left gasping for breath.

Phil cries harder, chirps and distressed nosies coming from him as he cups Tommy’s face, wiping away his hair from his forehead.

“It’ll be okay, sunshine,” Phil cries, being gentle with him, “You’ll be okay— you’re gonna be okay,” He repeats, over and over again, but Tommy’s to busy trying to breathe to really pay attention to what Phil was saying.

Tommy feels a tingly sensation start to spread throughout his whole body, the pain in his chest dulling out, his body going numb. He feels exhausted all of a sudden, his heart beat starting to calm down, his breathing evening out.

“Phil?” Tommy croaks out, and the man is listening, tears streaming down his face, “Whats happening?” He asks dimly, and Phil cries even more, rubbing his cheek with his thumb.

“Its fine— everything is fine,” He says, “You’re going to be okay, I promise. You’re going to live, you’re going to be just fine, even better then before.” Phil says, his words fast, frantic, as his arms wrap around his frail body, tugging him against his chest as his black wings curl around him.

“Death doesn’t sound so bad,” He admits in a whisper, closing his eyes with a shudder. Phil freezes, his breath catching. “If thats where Wilbur is then it can’t be that bad, right? Wilbur would never go somewhere he knows I can’t follow him.” He says dully, “Maybe we’d have the same limbo or some shit like that.”

Tommy starts to slowly drift, ignoring Phil as he asks Tommy questions, desperately trying to keep him awake, all the while Techno observes.

~~~~

Tommy sleeps the best he has in a long fucking time.

He wakes up warm, which is already a good sign, cradled softly against Phil, his taloned fingers combing through his hair. He hums, curling further into him, trying to soak up as much affection and heat he can.

There’s a dull ache in his chest, but nothing like it had been before.

Right… when Techno basically almost killed him over a stupid ring.

He chooses to press closer to Phil, sinking back into that haziness that sleep brings, opting not to deal with that right now. He hears Phil click at him, cooing softly as he pulls Tommy further onto his chest, resting his head right below his chin.

It was nice, plus Phil was warm, and it reminds him of what Wilbur would always do before he left.

“How are you feeling, Tommy?” Phil asks softly after a while of peace, combing his fingers through his hair, gently scratching behind his ear. Tommy hums, leaning into his touch, trying to fall back asleep.

“Come on, now, its already lunch time,” Phil muses, “You’ve slept for a while.” He notes with a frown, his fingers running through his hair soothingly.

Tommy huffs, cracking open an eye to stare at Phil.

“I almost died, cut me some slack,” Tommy groans, burying his face back into Phil’s chest. Phil stiffens, before he sighs, his grip on him tightening momentarily.

“Tommy…” Phil sighs, and he sounds heart broken, “Techno doesn’t know his own strength sometimes— he’s used to fighting other aliens, invaders as you call them… he doesn’t know how fragile humans are, how fragile you are.” Phil says softly.

“He’s very sorry, songbird, he didn’t mean to hurt you like that.” Phil hums, cupping his cheek as Tommy looks at him, “Technoblade feels very guilty, he never wanted to hurt you.”

Tommy frowns at that, glancing away from Phil sourly.

“How come he isn’t apologizing?” He asks bitterly, “Anyways, I’m not fragile, Techno is just super fucking strong.” He mutters.

“Techno asked me to talk to you about it,” Phil explains softly, “Techno… he has a hard time with things like these. He feels really bad and guilty, love, but he just doesn’t know how to express it.”

Tommy closes his eyes, huffing. He bets Phil is just lying about all of this so he doesn’t hate Techno. He’s not sure how he feels about this, what to feel about almsot dying—

All he knows is that Techno got pissed off about him touching his ring.

“Tell Techno to go fuck himself,” Tommy grumbles, “M’ tired Phil, I just wanna sleep.” He whines, and Phil sighs, his hand returning to his hair as he gently runs his fingers down his scalp.

“Just a couple more minutes, fledging, otherwise you need to eat something.” Phil says softly, and Tommy grumbles his complaint but settles down again, drifting off into the warm haziness that sleep brings.

The next couple weeks or so Techno avoids him like the plague. When Tommy first woke he had been gone, completely left the bunker and didn't return for five days. It was nice just being him and Phil again, even if the alien was being a complete and utter mother hen over him.

When Techno returned he looked tense, hiding his emotions behind a blank face per usual. He said one word to Tommy and hasn’t spoken to him since. When Tommy’s in one room Techno leaves, either going outside or going to a different room, never being in the same proximity as him for long.

Techno leaves him alone, being extra careful not to touch any of the junk Tommy has laying around the bunker, only really interacting with Phil. It was honestly a little sad how much Techno was isolating himself, the alien going quiet, more reserved then he had ever been before.

Tommy just hopes he feels guilty for almsot killing him.

Late at night when its time for bed, Tommy can hear Phil and Techno talking in the other room about him. Its always the same conversation, over and over, Phil asking Techno to stop avoiding him, and Techno refusing every single time.

Tommy doesn’t understand.

He’s tried to talk to Techno, start a conversation, but the alien always just huffs or makes some weird animal noise and goes back to what he had been working on, zoning Tommy out. Basically ignoring his every attempt at conversation.

By the second week Tommy’s already forgotten about it. It was just a distant memory, added onto the long list of how he’s almost died previously. It was nothing new, really, ending up being another dull memory amongst the rest.

He had found out the thing they gave him was some type of healing potion after asking Phil about it. It clearly worked— Tommy’s never felt this well before ever. All his aches and pains were gone, his old injuries that would always flare up having disappeared.

It was almost unnerving but also great at the same time.

His nightmares have only gotten worse, though. Every night he was shooting up, awake, sobbing his eyes out as Phil comforts him, trying his best to calm him down. Techno sleeps out in the main room now, on a mattress Phil found and dragged in, shoving it in the corner for the time being.

Tommy knows Techno wakes up whenever he has a nightmare. Some nights he can see the alien looming in the door way, his red eyes pinned on Tommy as he cries, trying to brush off the nightmare that caused his panic.

Most mornings he wakes up exhausted, and drained, needing to take a nap later in the day to make up his missed sleep. He feels like he barely has the energy to do anything anymore.

Phil coddles him, a lot, always checking in on him and giving him hugs and hair ruffles, making sure he was eating and drinking plenty of water.

It was oddly nice. Wilbur would never ask the questions Phil does, or check in on him or make him meals— Wilbur was his big brother, yet Phil… Phil acted like his parent, and Tommy doesn’t really mind that at all.

He actually kind of likes it.

It wasn’t until they needed more supplies did Techno speak more then a few curt words.

“We need to do a supply run, Phil.” Tommy sighs, slumping down in his chair as he looks at the five cans of beans they have left, “If we leave now we should have enough time to search the city—“

“You’re going into the city?” Techno cuts him off, his red eyes set on Tommy. Tommy glances up at him, before nodding his head, surprise flickering across his face for a moment.

“Yeah, where else would we go?” He huffs, glancing over at Phil, “I vote we get it over with today. Its a little cloudy too which is even better.”

“If you want to, mate—“

“You’re letting him go to the city?” Techno says to Phil this time, and Phil sighs, his wings bristling as he gives Techno a look.

“I’m going with him, of course.” Phil hums.

“The city is Dream’s territory,” Tehcno says, “We haven’t chased them out yet.”

“Right, but its where Tommy collects supplies from. There’s no other option, really.” Phil explains and Techno huffs, glancing back at Tommy as he pulls on his boots, shoving a couple knives in them.

“Its too dangerous for him.” He states bluntly, and Tommy scoffs, his eyes flickering up to meet Techno’s.

“I’ve gone to that city hundreds of times before, without either of you fuckers— I’ve even gone in there all by myself! I know what I’m doing.” He snaps, glaring at Techno. Techno’s face goes stony at that.

“You went in there all by yourself?” He asks slowly, and Tommy nods, puffing out his chest proudly.

“Yup,” He says, popping the ‘p’, “Its really no different then when I went with Wilbur all the time—“

“Tommy— do you not know how dangerous that is?” Techno says, his voice edging on a growl, “The city is a death trap, especially for humans. You can’t just go in there!”

Tommy slowly blinks, before scowling, standing up as he faces Techno head on.

“I did what I had to survive,” He spits, brushing past Techno, “I risk my life every damn day, Techno. If I didn’t do something because it could kill me then I would already be dead.” He stops, glancing back at Techno, “What do you care for anyways, huh?” He asks, but Techno is silent, glancing over at Phil.

“Right… get ready to go, Phil, I want to leave in ten.” Tommy mutters, walking into his room, Technos burning gaze following him.

The trip out to the city is rather uneventful. Tehcno decided he was coming with so he hangs out a couple paces behind Tommy and Phil, as the two walk and talk as they head towards the old city.

It was only when they entered it did the two aliens grow serious, keeping Tommy in their sight at all times, making sure he was in between them.

Tommy finds it mildly amusing and annoying at the same time. If he wants to wander off without telling the others Phil will grab him and yank him back onto track, giving him a light scolding before moving further into the city.

If he was with Wilbur the man would simply sigh and follow him, before getting distracted himself and wandering off for a moment.

Eventually they enter an apartment building without encountering anyone. Tommy’s not surprised, he’s got two aliens in his fucking group, no one was going to come after them.

When they’re inside Tommy pulls his hood and mask down, taking in a breath of fresh air, though it was rather stale.

“Right… lets split up and search for food and anything useful,” Tommy hums, “We’ll go floor by floor.”

“We are not splitting up,” Phil sighs, glancing over at Techno, “How about Techno goes with you so you can show him what to do, while I go off on my own?” Phil suggests, and Tommy groans, glancing over at Phil.

“But Phil, I don’t need a fucking babysitter,” He grumbles, “Me and Wilbur would split up sometimes to be more efficient and shit—“

“Well, I am not Wilbur,” Phil cuts him off, giving him a look, “Techno will accompany you. End of story.”

Tommy huffs, crossing his arms and rolling his eyes.

“You two are so fucking funny,” He says, turning on his heels as he glances down the hallway, “Always so worried about me when there is no need. I’ve survived this long without you, what makes you think this is necessary?” Tommy asks aloud, not really expecting a response.

“We care about you,” Phil says, “We don’t want to see you hurt or dead— especially not if we can prevent it.”

“Right,” Tommy scoffs, noting the way Techno winces, “When you’ve lived the kind of life I have, Phil, pain and death is nothing.” Tommy hums, “If anything, death is a saving grace, a mercy.” His words echo through the tense air, yet neither of them respond.

It makes him feel a little bitter, his chest constricting slightly as their gazes burn into his skin.

“Come on,” Tommy sighs, stepping forwards, “Lets get this over with.”

Phil parts ways with them, his wings fluffed up in distress, but Tommy doesn’t feel bad. It was just a fact of life— these two aliens don’t understand just how hard his life was, how everyone’s life was here. They don’t understand.

Tommy enters the first room, noting how barren it was, and moved on to the next. The first floor was pretty empty, so he moved up to the third, not wasting time on the second.

There were rooms that had been raided but things were left behind, missed from others.

Tommy starts sifting through some stuff, pushing aside some clothes as he finds some golden necklaces. He glances over to where Techno is looking through drawers, staying quiet, and pockets them, continuing on his way.

“So, Tech-no-blade, got a wife?” Tommy asks as they move onto the next room, sitting down on the bed as he stares up at Techno with a smile, kicking his legs back and fourth.

Techno just gives him a flat look.

“What do you think, kid.” He grumbles, starting to search through the closet.

“Well, I don’t know! Phil has a wife, so do you have one?” He asks curiously, and Techno sighs, not even looking back at him.

“No.” He says simply.

“Oh,” Tommy hums, jumping up, “Thats sad. I don’t have a wife either, but one day I will have many.” He grins, ignoring the look Techno sends him as he peers under the bed.

He doesn’t find much and moves onto another room in the apartment, the kitchen.

As he enters the disgruntled looking place something crunches under his foot. He looks down and jolts, jumping backwards and knocking into the wall with a thud, his eyes going wide as he stares at the decapitated skeleton on the ground.

Old, rotten clothes still hang on the bones, with many holes in them from maggots and other bugs. He had stepped on the leg bone, the crunch replaying in his mind over and over as he stares at it, unable to look away.

Was this what Wilbur’s corpse would look like?

He’s pulled out of his daze by Techno stepping in front of him, blocking his view of the skeleton.

“Kid—“ He begins but Tommy clears his throat, shaking his head.

“H- hey, Techno!” Tommy says, his eyes wandering off to the side as his gaze catches on the skeletons skull, “You see that cool skeleton on the ground? Pretty interesting, right?” He says, and Techno just gives him a look.

“… lets move on to another room,” He sighs, gesturing for Tommy to leave.

“But there could be food in there—“

“I’m sure we’ll be okay.” Techno says, ushering him out. Tommy huffs, but does as he says, leaving that apartment without a second glance.

“I’m not a baby,” He grumbles, stepping into the next apartment, “I can handle myself.”

“Right, by freezing up, leaving yourself vulnerable to attack?” Techno asks, and Tommy rolls his eyes, hunching in on himself.

“I’m not vulnerable, Technoblade!” He exclaims, heading straight for the kitchen, watching where he steps this time, “You should tell me a cool story— hey! There’s fucking food in here!” He exclaims, prying open a cabinet to reveal a shit ton of canned vegetables and meat.

“Fuck yeah, jackpot,” Tommy grins, loading it all into his bag. There’s at least twenty cans of different shit, even a couple soups. Techno watches him with an amused expression, before searching the kitchen, finding a couple more cans to add to it.

Tommy keeps on collecting any golden jewelry he finds, too, pocketing it quickly as they go throughout the different apartments, finding more food.

Tommy was starting to get weighed down by everything he had, huffing as he pulled out all the golden shit he had found. He was going to wait till they got back but he doesnt want to carry it anymore.

“Here,” He says, shoving it out to Techno, who turns to him with a look. When his eyes land on the gold they expand for a moment, before he’s peering up at Tommy with a confused look.

“Why are you just standing there, take it!” He says after a moment of Techno doing nothing. Techno reaches out with his large hands, watching as Tommy dumps the various golden jewelry he had found, his eyes fixated on it.

“Tommy—“

“I’m sorry,” Tommy sighs, “For messing with your ring. It was probably important to you or some shit— anyways, I noticed you like golden stuff, so there, your own little collection of gold jewelry.” He smiles brightly at Techno, watching as his red eyes shift.

Emotions well up in them, his whole demeanor changing as he slowly looks down at the jewelry then back at Tommy.

“Kid…” Techno sighs, “I should be the one apologizing,” He says softly, “I— I shouldn’t have done what I did. I took it to far. There’s really no excuse. I’m sorry, Tommy.” He says, closing his fist around the jewelry.

“Thank you, too.” He says in a quiet voice, “I had been meaning to get some more golden things.”

Tommy smiles at him.

“I don’t forgive you, but I accept your apology!” Tommy says, “Now will you tell me cool stories and train me how to fight? I want to be the best fighter— just like you!” He says excitedly, and Techno just gives him an oddly fond look, “Wilbur taught me a little bit but he’s kinda shit at fighting—“

“Alright, alright,” Techno hums, pocketing the jewelry, “Come on, lets go find Phil, we’ve got a lot of food now.”

Tommy nods his head, before groaning as he drags his bag full of cans along.

“Technoblade, the coolest hero ever— can you carry these for me?” He asks, giving him his best puppy dog eyes, “My arms are already sore,” He whines.

Techno sighs, closing his eyes for a moment before holding out his hand.

“Yay! Thank you,” He says, giving Techno both of his bags full of cans, “See! I bet you you barely even feel the strain!” Tommy says, skipping on ahead of Techno.

Techno follows behind him, his red eyes pinned on Tommy, a small smile on his face, as he sees the kid in a new light for the first time.

~~~~

After that trip to the city Techno has begun to open up a lot more to Tommy.

He no longer avoids him, instead its quite the opposite— wherever Tommy is Techno is not far behind. He tells Tommy stories of his battles against the invaders, how many camps he’s saved, about the humans the invaders captured that he freed.

Techno has done so many good things, and Tommy can’t help but admire him for it all.

He wishes he was like Techno, super strong and badass, able to defend the people he loves, keep them safe.

He keeps pestering Techno about training him, trying to annoy him into agreeing- he hasn’t yet, so Tommy plans to continue to be a little shit about it.

The three of them are currently outside, watching the sun go down off on the horizon. Phil sits atop a rock with Techno, as Tommy messes around in the dirt, searching for any cool rocks or bones.

He found a skull once, and showed it to Phil, but the alien took it from him and hid it so he couldn’t find it. Wilbur never took away the bones he would collect, he would say their cool and even give the ones he found to Tommy. Wilbur once found him part of a snake skeleton and gave it to him. That one was really cool.

Tommy picks up a small stone, feeling it in his hands, before he glances over at where Techno sits, distracted as he talks to Phil about some alien ship thing.

He tosses it at him, snickering when it bounces off of his chest.

Techno’s red eyes dart down to him, his gaze narrowing as he catches Phil’s interest too. His wings shift behind him, his blue eyes amused as he watches Tommy with a small quick of his lips.

“What was that for?” Techno asks, and Tommy shrugs, rocking back on his heels.

“What was what?” He asks innocently, and Techno sighs, glancing over at Phil.

“Phil, he’s gaslightin’ me,” Techno grumbles and Tommy snorts.

“I didn’t know you knew that word!” He says, his eyebrows shooting up in amusement.

“I’ve spent a longer time around humans then Phil has,” Techno grumbles, and Phil gives him a look.

“My English isn’t that bad,” Phil says, “I know enough to get by.” He shrugs.

“Phil, you didn’t know what teen meant,” Tommy scoffs, “You guys should teach me your weird alien language, whatever that is,” Tommy grumbles, and Phil hums, giving Techno a look.

“Thats a good idea, actually,” Phil says, “Something to keep your mind occupied on.”

Tommy gives Phil a look.

“Please don’t do school like Wilbur did,” He groans, running a hand through his hair, “He would sit me down for hours and go over stupid math problems and read to me stupid books he found, making me write down letters and words.” Tommy shakes his head at the memories, finding that he misses those moments.

He misses Wilbur.

“Thats good,” Phil hums, “You need to learn, mate. We should really keep teaching you things, you’re still so young. Don’t human kids normally stay in school until they’re eighteen?” Phil asks, and Tommy huffs, giving him a look.

“Yes, but I was born during this stupid apocalypse, so I’ve never been to a school.” Tommy says, picking up another rock, “Because those fuckers decided to invade my planet.” He mutters. Phil and Techno exchange a look.

“Right, well, we’re fighting to get them out of here, for good.” Phil hums, leaning back against his rock, “No other invaders will come anywhere close to Earth again when we are finished.” Phil promises, and Tommy gives him a look.

“Really?” He asks, and Phil nods, offering him a small smile.

“Earth will be under our protection,” He says, his eyes aglow, “This beautiful planet will be free once again, and civilization can restart over again.”

“Right,” Tommy laughs, “You sound as if your the one leading this rebellion,” He says, and Phil’s eyes widen slightly before he schools his expression, “It will take decades until earth is back to how it once was. How Wilbur described it was before the invasion.”

“Well, you won’t have to worry about that,” Phil says gently, “You’ll be safe with us.”

“Phil,” Tommy sighs, giving the man a look, “You two are rebellion fighters— I can’t go with you.” He says, and his chest hurts as he speaks these words aloud, “They need you— so many other people do, and your stuck here with me.” He glances down at the ground, feeling both of their gazes weighing heavy on him.

“You can’t stay with me forever.”

“And what are you supposed to do?” Techno speaks up, “Live by yourself, with no one to protect you?”

“I don’t need someone to protect me,” Tommy says, meeting Techno’s eyes, “I’m more capable then what you might think, Tehcno.” He hums, and Techno gives him a look.

“We can’t do that,” Phil says softly, as if he was breaking bad news to Tommy, “We can’t leave you.” Techno nods at that, agreeing with Phil, his red eyes pinned on him.

“But— but you have a war to fight! I can’t come with you—“ Tommy protests.

“Yes you can,” Techno rumbles, jumping down from the rock, kicking up some dust, “You can come with us. You would be safe, kept away from the fighting, with us.”

Phil makes a bird noise, his wings curling around his shoulders.

“Techno is right,” Phil says, “We would keep you safe, you would never have to worry about being in danger ever again. You would have all the food you could ever eat, any clothes or things you wanted. You would be like a prince, Tommy.” Phil smiles, his blue eyes sparkling, a dark glint in them.

Tommy scoffs, kicking at the ground as Techno comes closer.

“You guys are silly,” He grumbles, “But you know I can’t.” He says in a small voice. Techno pauses at that, giving him a look.

“And why is that?” He asks.

“Wilbur might be out there somewhere.” He says softly, and Phil croons, a sad noise but Tommy doesn’t care— he can’t give up on Wilbur even if he’s already accepting that he might be dead or never coming back but even if there is still a small chance of him being alive then Tommy can’t give up.

Not yet.

“You don’t understand— what if Techno suddenly upt and left one day, leaving behind a note that said he’d be back by nightfall, but then he never returned? What would you do, Phil? Would you just give up on him, or would you go out searching for him, and when you couldn't follow his tracks anymore would you not wait where he left you? Would you not give him time to come back to you?” Tommy exclaims, looking directly at Phil now.

They both had gone quiet, their eyes locked onto Tommy. Phil’s were wide, his eyes drifting over to Techno before back at Tommy.

“You wouldn't give up on Techno, would you?” He asks in a much quieter voice, “So I can’t give up on Wilbur.”

“Kid—“ Techno begins, but Tommy shakes his head, hunching in on himself.

“I’m not a kid, damnit.” He says, “Wilbur was my only family— the only person who ever cared about me! Everyone else in my life left me expect for him— well, until he left too but that’s different… Wilbur wouldn’t do something like this unless he had a reason.” Tommy rambles, glancing at Techno.

“He must have not wanted me to follow him but he knows I would when he didn’t come back, so he went through the city so I’d loose his tracks— he has to have a plan, some goal he’s going for—“

“Tommy,” Phil says, cutting him off, “Calm down, mate. It’s okay. We’re not going anywhere, not anytime soon, okay?” Phil soothes, jumping off the rock and coming up to him, reaching out and cupping his face, “Wilbur has plenty of time to come back.”

Tommy closes his eyes, taking in a deep breath as he leans into Phil’s touch.

“I just— I miss him,” He admits, trying to hold back his tears as he wraps his arms around himself, “I miss him so much, Phil. I just want him back.”

Phil makes a sad noise, pulling Tommy in for a hug which he gladly accepts.

Tommy breaks, sniffling as he hugs Phil back, his wings wrapping around him as he rubs back, tucking his head away in his neck as he coos to him.

“It’ll be alright, Tommy.” Phil says softly, gently rocking the two of them, “How about we go to bed, dove? You’ve had a long day.” Phil soothes, and Tommy nods, whipping his tears on his sleeve, sniffling.

“Y- yeah, okay,” Tommy says, letting Phil lead him back down into the bunker, Techno trailing right behind them.

Phil helps him take off his jacket and boots, getting him into sleepwear even though Tommy doesn’t need the help. He gently pushes him down onto the bed, smiling warmly down at him.

“Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat first?” He asks, and Tommy shakes his head, crawling over to his side and hiding under the blankets. Phil sighs before joining him, sitting on the bed, his blue eyes peering over at Tommy.

“Goodnight, my fledging,” Phil says gently, and Tommy hums, glancing at him.

“Night, dad,” He says, watching as Phil short circuits for a moment, before he’s beaming, a huge smile on his face as he runs a hand through his hair.

Tommy’s recently started calling Phil dad as a joke at first, but the way the alien reacts is just too funny. A little part of Tommy likes how he reacts to it, like its the most precious moment in the world, his eyes alight as he stares at Tommy with such love it makes his chest squeeze.

“R- right,” Phil stutters, reaching out and running his fingers through his hair, “I’m always here if you need anything, Tommy.” He promises, and Tommy hums, snuggling further into the blankets, a warm contentness washing over him.

He falls asleep quickly, to Phil gently massaging his head, detangling the knots in his hair.

~~~~

Tommy wakes with a jolt, heaving for air, his breaths labored as he sits up with shaky arms, his eyes blinking through the dim darkness of the night. His dreams were full of violence, past memories and events replaying in his head over and over, Schaltt’s voice ringing in his ears, the cry of the crowd as they drove him and Wilbur away.

His heart is pounding in his chest as his dream lingers on his mind, haunting him, the memories seared into his brain like a brand. He whimpers, running a hand through his hair as he tries to calm himself down.

Phil wasn’t with him, probably out taking a piss, leaving Tommy all alone.

He starts to cry at that, curling in on himself.

He wants Wilbur. Wilbur was always there, laying right besides him, softly singing him back to sleep, laying his head down on his chest and making him follow his breathing until he calmed down.

Tommy desperately wants that right now.

He hears the floor creak as someone comes in through the door.

“Tommy,” Techno breathes, and Tommy cries harder at that— god this was embarrassing. Crying in front of his idol because of a fucking nightmare? What has his life come to.

The bed dips as Techno sits down on it, his large hands tentatively reaching out for him. Tommy glances up at him before leaning forwards, reaching out to Techno. Techno doesn’t waste a moment more as he pulls him into his arms, gently wrapping his arms around him as he presses him against his chest, one hand resting on the back of his neck and the other rubbing circles into his back.

“Hey, runt, you’re okay,” Techno rumbles, deep in his chest, as he gently presses his head under his chin as Tommy clings onto his shirt, “Nothing can hurt you, not with me.”

Tommy just sobs, hiccuping and crying as he holds onto Techno tightly, pressing his face further against his chest.

They sit like that for a while, Techno letting him cry as he does a weird rumbly thing in his chest— almost like a purr, but much deeper then a cats would be. It distracts him from his panic, easing his mind away from the memory as he focuses on it, sniffling as he starts to calm down.

Techno eventually lays back down, with Tommy laying on his chest, his arms still wrapped around him as his purr increases as Tommy goes quiet, only sniffling here and there.

“See? You’re okay,” Techno says softly, gently running his fingers through his hair as he hiccups, “Nothing bad will happen, I promise.”

Tommy just whines, pressing into his touch as Techno’s voice rumbles beneath him.

“Oh,” Phil says as he enters the room, his wings ruffling, “Nightmare?” He guesses softly, and Techno nods.

Phil croons, low in his throat as he joins them, kneeling besides them as he cups his cheek.

“Tommy, fledging, its alright,” Phil soothes, gently rubbing his cheek, “You’re okay, you’re safe.” He promises, and Tommy can’t help but believe him as he closes his eyes, resting his head back on Techno’s chest.

Techno is really warm, much warmer then Phil is. He’s like a fucking heater how he runs so hot, and if he wasn’t an alien Tommy would think he had a really high fever.

If anything he finds comfort in it, in the soft purring beneath his ear, the way Techno’s chest rises and fall beneath him, the constant motion soothing, distracting. It lulls his mind back towards sleep, and for a moment he can pretend that its Wilbur holding him, singing him to sleep softly.

Phil settles besides Techno, one arm wrapped around Tommy as he rests his head on Techno’s chest, besides his, trying to be as close as possible. Techno rumbles, his purr picking up a notch.

“You're gonna be okay, runt.”

Notes:

I’m back lol. Our boys are bonding, with just a couple hiccups, but it’s all good :)

I’m real proud of myself for editing this chapter all in one go tonight lol. Lately I’ve been lacking motivation big time so this was nice to get back into the swing of things

Just recently my family got a horse! She’s a thoroughbred, young and full of spice lol. She’ll be coming home this week, which is super exciting

Until next time, I got work in the morning ;( see y’all

Chapter 5: Reunions

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up warm, which is always a good sign, something that he will definitely try and keep for as long as possible.

He yawns, stretching out his limbs before settling back down, earning him a huff from somewhere else that he could really care less about right now.

“Aw, Techno, the baby’s waking up!” He hears Phil croon, his feathers rustling behind him as Techno rumbles.

“Shh, Phil, the baby needs his beauty sleep.” Techno says back, cradling Tommy’s head with his big hands as his eyes fly open, the last bits of sleep fading away at their words.

“Excuse me?” Tommy exclaims, going to sit up but then Techno makes him lay back down on his chest with a grumble, ignoring his struggles to be free.

“I am not a baby—“

“Sure, mate,” Phil teases, booping him on his nose. Tommy blinks in shock beofre he freaks, wrestling with Techno to get out of his grip. The alien just has his arms wrapped around him, barely struggling as Tommy basically fights for his life.

“Tech-no-blade! Let me go!” He whines, backing out of his arms and tumbling backwards on the bed, while Techno sits up, Phil leaning against his shoulder as he watches it all happen with an amused look, the bastard.

“What is with you two this morning?” He huffs, straightening out his shirt before giving them a glare, “Have either of you even seen a human baby before?” He asks skeptically, and Phil’s eyes go wide at that.

“No, but Techno has.” Phil says, glancing at his brother, “He said that they are very small and have no hair, and that they look similar to baby rats— from where we come from, at least.”

“What?!” Tommy exclaims, his eyes going wide as he looks at Techno. “Baby rats?” He screeches, “What kind of baby did you fucking see—“

“I dunno, humans are weird,” He shrugs, and Tommy gives him a skeptical look.

“I’m sure you were a cute baby, fledging.” Phil coos, and Tommy huffs, glaring at Phil.

“Right, well, neither of you were even on earth when I was a baby probably—“ Tommy says and Phil huffs, his feathers puffing up as his eyes dilate slightly.

“Come on, mate, lets go get breakfast,” Phil hums, sliding off the bed as he stretches, his wings unfolding behind him before curling in towards his back, as he makes his way out of the room. Tommy watches him go, giving him the middle finger.

Techno watches it all with an amused look.

“What did you just do?” He asks, and Tommy looks at him, confused.

“This?” He asks, giving Techno the middle finger, and he nods. Tommy grins, his blue eyes alight with mischief. “It means I love you.” He says in the most serious voice he could muster. Techno just gives him a disbelieving look.

“Sure,” He says, “I’ve seen many humans do that before. I don’t think that’s what it means.”

“Aw Techno! You must have so many people that love you! You should feel honored, really.” Tommy says, giving Techno a shit eating grin.

“Tommy.” Techno sighs.

“What?” Tommy asks, smiling innocently at Techno.

“What does it mean?” He asks, and Tommy shrugs.

“I dunno,” He hums, and Techno just gives him a look.

“Phil!” Techno calls, “Tommy’s being a little shit—“ Techno says, and Tommy splutters.

“What? No, I am not— Techno is being a bitch!” Tommy yells, going to knock Techno over, “Don’t listen to him Phil!” He calls, hearing Phil laugh from the other room.

Techno huffs, easily grabbing Tommy, gently holding his wrists in one hand as he cradles him with the other, like a fucking baby. Tommy struggles for his freedom, even going as far as biting Techno’s arm, but nothing he does makes the man let him go.

“Let me go— you fucking prick! This isn’t fair— I am not a baby, dick face! Phil!” He screams, kicking at Techno but he doesn’t budge, “Techno won’t let me go!”

“Boys,” Phil calls from the other room, “No fighting before breakfast.”

Tommy huffs, struggling in Techno’s grip, yet the alien has a very smug look on his face, his red eyes swirling with a dark satisfaction as he props Tommy up against his chest, still holding his wrists with one hand.

“Tell me what it means,” He says simply, “Then I’ll let you go.”

Tommy growls at him, trying to lean out of his hold but Techno doesn’t let him go far, almost comically easily holding him back.

“Fuck you!” He says, and Techno just gives him a look. “Thats what it means! Fuck. You!” Tommy smiles, and Techno huffs, rolling his eyes as he suddenly lets Tommy go. Tommy scrambles out of Techno’s lap, away to freedom as he almost trips over a blanket, ignoring Technos huff.

He gives him the middle finger before strolling out to where Phil is, as the alien cooks up some weird alien shit.

“Can you believe that guy?” He mutters, pointing to Techno as he walks out, rolling his red eyes.

~~~~

One evening, after a long day of Phil teaching him his weird alien language, the both of them sit him down at the table, solemn looks on their faces.

Tommy’s nervous already, the energy in the room tense, even if none of them meant for it to be. He fiddles with the hem of his shirt, his eyes scouring over the papers he had been practicing on as he looks anywhere but Phil and Techno.

They both sit at the end, with Phil at the head and Techno besides him, with Tommy on Techno’s other side.

“Tommy,” Phil sighs, and Tommy’s eyes snap up to his, “We need to talk about your nightmares.” He says gently, and Tommy flinches at that, his nerves picking up even more.

“What— no we don’t,” He says lamely, “They’re just nightmares.” He mutters, ignoring the look Techno sends him.

“Tommy, its not normal to have nightmares almost every night,” Phil says gently, “Some nights you say things in your sleep— some rather concerning things before you wake up in a panic.” Phil says softly, his blue eyes wide with concern.

“What happened?” Phil asks, “Talking about them helps, letting someone else know your pain, what you went through— it can take a weight off of your chest. It can help you heal— we are here to help you heal.” Phil says, and Tommy curls in on himself, pulling his legs up and wrapping his arms around them.

“Its tearing us both apart knowing your hurting and we can’t do anything about it— so please, let us in, let us help you.” Phil pleads, “We’re only asking you to open up as much as you feel comfortable, but please let us help you.”

Tommy is silent for a while, trying to find the words to explain how he was feeling, to explain his emotions— but he comes up empty handed, his mind blank.

“Oh— okay,” Is all he manages, and Phil smiles as if Tommy just did something amazing. It makes his chest swell as he peers back down at the table, avoiding eye contact.

“So… what do you want? Do you want to know what my dreams are about? Or my whole ass life story?” He asks, nervously fiddling with his fingers. Phil blinks at him before looking at Techno.

“Whatever you’re comfortable with, Tommy.” Phil says gently, “We’re here to listen.”

Tommy nods, his eyes staring as his hands. He knew this was coming. There was no way either of them weren't going to confront him about this. Now he was just at a loss for words, completely shut down, cornered.

“Right— well, as you may know I was abandoned when I was young, and then Wilbur found me. He took me in. Raised me. Taught me everything I know. We moved from camp to camp, never staying in one place too long, until we came here when I was around thirteen.” Tommy says, glancing away.

“We found this old bunker and stayed here for a while, using the city to get our supplies. We met a group of people, people we thought we could trust. We made our own camp, right? Me and Wilbur, we built it out of nothing, from the ground up, making it into something great.” He breathes, letting the memories wash over him.

“Wilbur was president, and I was his vice president, the two founders of L’Manberg.” He says wistfully, leaning back in his chair as he recalls the story. “It was great for a short while. We had quite a bit of people join us. We gave them ranks, titles, jobs— started our own little community for survival.” He hums, before closing his eyes as the memories wash over him.

“Other groups were jealous, though.” He scoffs, “We had a couple scuffles with a smaller group, but we won in the end. They uh— they were all killed,” His voice tapers off at the end as he leaves out the fact that Tommy killed one of them.

“They uh— they tortured me, all that fun stuff, tried to break me.” He mutters, noting the way the other two tense, “Tried to drive me away from L’Manberg, but obviously, it didn’t work.”

“We did what we had to,” Is what he leaves it at. He had gotten over that death a long time ago, a scar he was not willing to ever re-open. “Everything was okay, until Schaltt came around.” He shivers at the name, at the mere thought of the man. “A lot of bad stuff happened with him around. It was a mistake to let him in.” He says bitterly.

“He caused a disruption within the people. Calling for a diplomatic vote for who should lead. Him and Quackity were at our necks. I won’t bore you with the details but it was messy.” He shakes his head, “We lost to them, in the end.” He goes quiet, picking at his nails.

“They exiled us. Chased out into the wasteland, left us for death.” He mutters, “It was… violent. Wilbur got hurt— I could barely walk for days after that. We both were fucked up after that.” He says, glancing back up at them, “Then Wilbur left, and I was on my own for a while, until you came.” He shrugs, leaving out the other million little terrible things that happened.

“Everyone here thinks of me and Wilbur as heroes,” He says, “People who defied the odds and created something great. Two brothers fighting back against the world. They look up to us, they expect us to be great, to fight for them, to protect them— but really, me and Wilbur were just…” Tommy sighs.

“We were just two people trying to survive,” He says, “We did so many bad and terrible things, yet we are heroes in their eyes. And that— that is what hurts the most, knowing everyone sees us— sees me as their hero, savior, when I can’t even save myself.” He mutters, going quiet.

“My dreams are just memories from back then. I usually don’t remember them the next morning. This is all I got for you.” He shrugs, sinking down in his seat, feeling a little empty, a little cold.

“Tommy,” Techno says, and he sounds… upset, his eyebrows slightly pinched as he stares at him, seemingly at a loss for words.

“Thank you, Tommy, for telling us.” Phil breathes, standing up and walking over to him. “You have lived a traumatic life since birth. None of that was your fault, you had no say in any of it.” Phil hums, resting a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“You were just a kid. You shouldn’t have gone through that, yet you did— you are so strong, Tommy, and it shows.” Phil kneels down so he’s on his same level, his eyes glossy with tears.

“But now you don’t have to be strong anymore,” He breathes, cupping his cheek with his hand, “Now you can let us be strong for you.” He says, a small smile stretching his lips as he meets his gaze. Tommy freezes at that.

“But I—“

“Please,” Phil says- pleads with him, “Let us in, let us protect you.”

Tommy is silent, squeezing his eyes shut. He lets out a shaky exhale, his throat tight with emotions. Phil’s hands burn on his face, the touch searing his skin, yet he can’t pull away.

Tommy was a hero to the people of L’Manberg. He— they need him, they need Wilbur… he can’t let them go just like this.

“I— okay,” He says in a small voice, “Okay.” His resolve breaks, cracks under Phil’s words, his kind touches, his promises. Tommy doesn’t have to shoulder this alone, and that thought is enough to ease some pressure off of his chest, his mind.

“Okay,” Phil repeats, before he’s hugging him, wrapping his arms around him tightly, tears falling from his eyes. Techno joins them, resting a hand on his shoulder as he combs his hand through his hair, the three of them coming to a new understanding.

Tommy sleeps dreamlessly that night.

~~~~

“Ugh, Techno— I don’t need help cleaning myself!” Tommy huffs, watching as the alien picks up a soapy washcloth from the pot of boiled water he had brought outside.

Phil had suggested that he get cleaned up since apparently he was really dirty and stinks, which is fair— Tommy never really had the resources to keep himself clean, but now he does, and currently Techno is trying to help him wash off.

Phil went off into the sky, searching for Wilbur with Tommy’s very detailed description of the man while he left Techno and him behind.

“Your filthy, runt, you need help.” Techno sighs, patting a spot on the rock he was by, “Sit.” He grumbles, and Tommy rolls his eyes, but goes over to Techno, warily watching him.

“Right, and now what—“ Tommy asks but then startles when Techno starts lifting his shirt over his head, practically ripping it off of him.

“H- hey!” Tommy says, jumping up, feeling very exposed as Techno tosses his shirt to the side. Techno just gives him a rather bored look, patting the rock once again.

“Take off your pants,” He grumbles, “We’ll have to clean all your clothes later.” He sighs, waiting patiently for him to do as he says.

Tommy’s eyes widen slightly before he narrows them.

“How about I don’t do that, and instead you go back inside the bunker while I quickly wash myself down?” Tommy suggests, but the look from Techno tells him the alien wasn’t going to leave that easily.

“When we have proper showers again, sure. But I can see the filth all over you, kid. Let me help.” Techno says, pulling out a bottle of soap and setting it on the rock. “Come on, the waters gettin’ cold.”

Tommy stares at Techno, embarrassment simmering under his skin. Wilbur would help scrub him down with a wet cloth here and there, but never anything like this.

Tommy can feel Techno’s eyes on him the whole time as he slowly walks back over, stopping in front of the rock.

“I hate you,” He mutters under his breath, before unbuttoning his pants and pulling them off, but he keeps his underwear on. No way was he taking that off. “Make it quick,” He demands as he sits on the rock, pulling his legs up to his chest as he glares at the sandy ground.

Techno huffs, before scooping out a cup of water and dumping it on his hair. The warm water trickles down his back and chest, making him shiver as Techno starts to massage soap into his hair. He’s very gentle, never pulling on any knots as he detangles them all, leaning his head backwards as he rinses the soap out with water.

“Your hair already looks a million times better,” Techno says and Tommy huffs, shooting him a nasty look.

“Well your hair looks like shit.” Tommy mutters as Techno taps his leg, wanting him to uncurl from himself. Tommy gives him a pointed look before doing as he says, exposing his bare chest even more.

Tommy doesn’t like to look at his body, not at the way his ribs stick out from hunger, the scars that run along his skin, the way all of his bones stick out unnaturally. He just looks sickly, beaten, abused— he hates how his body was marred with it all.

He can feel Techno’s eyes burning against his skin at where the scars rest on his chest, from old battles and scuffles.

“Hurry up, will you?” Tommy snaps, and Techno grunts, grabbing the cup of water again.

He dumps it over his shoulders, down his chest, before he’s taking the wet soapy rag and scrubbing at the grime on his skin, washing down his neck and face, his back and chest, having to rinse soapy water over him multiple times to get all the grime off.

Tommy endures it all with minimal fussing, letting Techno do his thing as he scrubs down his arms and hands before he moves onto his legs.

He rinses him with water one last time, before he’s ringing out the rag he used to clean him with, dumping the rest of the now lukewarm water out onto the ground.

Tommy shakes out his limbs, flicking water everywhere as he tries to dry off. The sun was just starting to climb up into the sky, helping to evaporate some of the water lingering on him.

“Come on,” Techno rumbles, “I’ll carry you back so you don’t get all dirty again.” He offers, and Tommy huffs, peering down at the sandy dirt below him. It was all muddy from the water now, he should have brought his shoes with.

“Fine,” He huffs, only because he really didn’t want sand between his toes, and Techno hums, wasting no time in picking him up. Tommy squawks in surprise as Techno easily hefts him up into his arms, walking over to the hatch to get into the bunker with ease.

“Holy shit—“ Tommy exclaims, gripping onto his arm as he sways in his hold. Techno glances down at him, a small amused smile on his face.

When they get to the hatch Techno shifts him to only one fucking arm, cradling him like a damn baby, as he opens it, before slowly lowering him down. Tommy grumbles the whole time, quickly climbing down the ladder and running off to his room to get changed.

He can hear Techno climb down it as he comes into the bunker, lingering somewhere in the other room as Tommy changes.

His hair is still soaking wet as he puts on a grey shirt, one that was newish, and tan shorts, since he wasn’t planning on going anywhere today. He runs a hand through his hair, noting how much lighter it felt.

He hasn’t been this clean in a long time. Partly thanks to Tehcno, because if it was left up to Tommy he would have not been as thorough. It was actually… nice, to be clean.

He walks back out, glancing over to where Techno was rounding up a bunch of his clothes.

“You’re washing those right now?” Tommy asks, and Techno glances up at him before nodding.

“You can stay down here while I do this,” Techno hums, before tossing all of his clothes up the fucking ladder and grabbing another bucket of hot water that had been boiling.

“Alright… thanks.” Tommy says, not sure if Techno hears it as he goes back up the ladder, closing the hatch behind him.

Techno was being very… odd today.

Tommy just hangs out in his room most of the time, organizing it as best as he can while he waits for Techno to come back. He hasn’t been left alone this long in a while. It’s kind of nice, having some time to himself. Wilbur was never in his space twenty four seven, unlike the two aliens who had to follow him everywhere.

It was endearing, but too much at times.

It was like they were scared he was going to die or something terrible was going to happen to him if they weren’t around. Which is fair, anything could happen in this unpredictable world, but Tommy’s survived this long without them.

He’s gone through so much, and now that he has two over protective paranoid aliens following him around everywhere he feels like he’s going soft, just a little. That fire inside of him that calls for action and adventure dwindling out, the need for conflict and fights dissipating like smoke.

Tommy’s always been brash, impulsive— its how he’s ended up in so many bad situations, yet he always managed to make it out with his life. He’s taken so many risks and gotten high rewards out of them, gambling with his life.

Yet he still hasn’t been shot dead yet.

A part of him waits for the day when its his turn to die. He just hopes when he does that Wilbur is waiting for him.

Tommy gets hungry eventually so he makes him and Techno some beans and beef, eating his fill and leaving Techno’s out on the table. He doesn’t think Phil will be back until it was closer to night fall, since the man said he wanted to not only search for Wilbur but scout out the surrounding land.

Tommy sits at the table, sharpening his knives and cleaning them. His dagger rests in his hand, the silver metal shining in the artificial light of the weird alien lights Phil put up. He uses his other smaller knife to sharpen it, being careful not to cut himself, even though a couple times it does come close to cutting him.

The hatch opens as Techno comes in, with an armful of clothes. Tommy looks up, watching as he goes into the room and dumps them on the little desk in there, before he comes back out, peering at what Tommy was doing.

“Woah— what are you doing?” Techno asks as he rushes over to him, hovering over the knives in his hands as if he was uncertain of what to do.

Tommy glances up at him as Techno very carefully grabs the knife and dagger out of his hands, setting them on the table before he takes his hands in his own, looking them over for any cuts.

“You’re not hurt, are you?” Techno asks, and he sounds panicked as he searches for any cuts on his skin, but he finds none.

Tommy just blinks at Techno, confused, before ripping his hands back towards his chest.

“Um, no, Techno— I know how to sharpen my weapons.” He says, “Why are you being so damn annoying today?” He asks, glancing back at his dagger. Techno just sighs, running a hand through his pink hair as he looks at Tommy with an exasperated expression, uncertainty clouding his gaze.

“Just… let me do it, all right?” Techno grunts, sitting down besides him and picking up his weapons. They look so small in his hands compared to Tommy’s. “I can do it better then you could, anyways.”

“What— hey!” Tommy exclaims, his eyes going wide at Techno’s rather unnecessary comment, “Just so you know I’m fucking great at sharpening my weapons—“

“Right,” Techno drawls as he starts to sharpen his dagger, “But when I’m done with em’, you’ll be able to slice through anything.”

“What— really?” Tommy asks, giving Techno a look, “Somehow I doubt your skills, Blade.” Techno just rolls his eyes at that and continues to sharpen the dagger as Tommy rambles to him, recounting one of his very not exaggerated battle stories.

Eventually, they move onto practicing more of their stupid alien language. Techno makes Tommy write down the letters over and over until he gets it right. The letters are a lot of swoops, not so much solid lines like English is. It’s chaotic, messy, yet somehow so much more organic then English could ever be.

It was almost like art, just writing out a simple hello looked like it belonged in a fucking art museum.

Tommy eventually got tired of that, yawning as he sits back in his chair, stretching out his arms as he glares down at the papers in front of him.

“No more of this,” He groans, glancing over at Techno, “My brain hurts too much.”

Techno just gives him an amused look, before he stands up, dragging Tommy up with him. Tommy lets out a very manly squeak as Techno basically drags him over to his room.

“Alright, how about we lay down for a nap?” Techno grumbles, sitting Tommy down on the bed with an oomph.

Tommy owlishly blinks up at Techno, making a confused face as he watches the alien go over to his stash of gold he left on the shelf.

“Are you putting me down for a nap?” He asks incredulously and Techno only huffs, picking up a golden necklace and walking back over to him. “I am not a baby, for one, adults take naps all the time— naps can be very manly, you know? Hey, what are you doing—“ Tommy asks as Techno places the golden necklace over his head, resting it on his chest gently, as if it was the most precious thing.

Techno just chuffs, before going back to his pile of golden jewelry.

Tommy sits there, dumbfounded, his eyes wide as he watches Techno come back over with more jewelry. Techno doesn’t let anyone touch his gold. He’s very peculiar about it, even with Phil, though he can tolerate him more then he can when Tommy touches it.

But now he was just putting all of this gold shit on him, as if all those times he threatened to hurt Tommy if he ever touched his jewelry didn't happen.

He gently takes his hand, his pupils blown wide as he slides a gold ring on one of them, then placing a bracelet on his wrists, before he pulls back to go get some more.

“Um, Techno?” Tommy asks, fiddling with the ring on his finger, pulling it off becuase Techno doesn’t let him touch his gold— “What are you doing, big man?” He asks with a slightly nervous chuckle as Techno comes back over, more necklaces in his hands.

When he sees Tommy took off his ring he makes a wounded noise, taking his hand in his and putting the ring back on, giving him a stern glare before chuffing under his breath.

“Woah— okay, okay, I won’t take it off.” Tommy says, as Techno starts to put more cold necklaces around his neck, laying each one in a specific way, chuffing as he does so.

This reminded him of when Phil was also being weird that one day, and now Techno was— it must run in the family or some shit.

Tommy sits as still as he can manage, getting stern looks from the alien whenever he moves too much as he puts jewelry on him.

“Right… you’re not gonna be mad at me for wearing your jewelry, are you?” He asks, getting no response as Techno puts on another bracelet on his wrist. “Also, I think that this may be a little overboard, just saying. Nobody wears this much jewelry— on earth anyways— I would probably be robbed the moment someone saw me liked his.”

Techno just huffs, before he sits down besides him on the bed, gently tugging him to face him. Tommy resists for a moment before giving in, turning to face Techno as the aliens messes around with the jewelry on him, trying to get it perfect or some shit.

Tommy rolls his eyes but lets Techno do his thing. It’s probably a bad idea to try and leave when he’s like this anyways. Plus a nap does sound nice, but not with all this damn jewelry on him.

“Techno,” He whines, “Come on, I’m tired— enough fussing!” He snaps, pulling away from his hands. Techno makes a noise, giving him a stern look but Tommy gives him one of his own, before glancing over at the bed.

“Well, fuck you, I’m laying down and taking this shit off—“ Tommy says, going to move further onto the bed but Techno makes a low growl, one of his arms wrapping around his waist and pulling him towards the alien.

Tommy yelps in surprise, glancing at Techno as the alien moves further onto the bed, dragging him along with him before he stops, starting to rearrange the bed. Tommy struggles in his grip, trying to get free but Techno just keeps a tight hold on him, grunting as Tommy starts to dig his nails into his arm.

“Not cool, fucker,” He says, trying to wiggle his way out of his grip on him, “You piece of shit, mother-fucker son of a bitch—“ He curses as Techno suddenly grabs him with both hands and dumps him in the fucking nest thing he just made.

Tommy huffs, before he’s being wrapped up in a fluffy blanket.

“Woah— hey! What the fuck?” Tommy exclaims, kicking at Techno but the alien doesn’t let up, cocooning him in the blanket. Tommy’s breathing picks up as Techno forces him to lay down, having completely trapped him in the blanket, laying down besides him.

Tommy feels tears prick at his eyes as he struggles, trying to get himself free but he can’t, not with Techno keeping him from getting out.

“Techno,” He pleads, panic clawing at the edges of his mind, “Please— let me out! I can’t— I can’t… I don’t like being trapped,” He stutters out, trying his best not to cry becuase fuck, its just a blanket he’s trapped in yet he can’t seem to handle it.

He hates not being able to move, to protect himself, he’s trapped and he can’t get out—

“Techno, please,” Tommy begs, tears falling from his eyes now as his breathing picks up even more. Techno seems to pause, and something must get through that thick skull of his because he’s unwrapping him, making concerned nosies as he starts to check him over.

Tommy takes in heaving breathes, curling in on himself as he starts to cry even more, hiccuping as Techno pulls him into his arms, the golden jewelry clinking together with each movement.

He pulls him to his chest, chuffing at him, hiding his face away in the crook of his neck. One of his large hands rest on the back of his neck, and the other is wrapped around him, keeping him close to Techno.

Tommy cries, his arms wrapping around the man as old memories surface— bad memories that he wants to forget about it.

Techno soothingly rubs his back, a small purr picking up in his chest, slowly growing louder as Tommy starts to quiet, sniffling. He focuses on his purring and breathing, listening to his heart beat in his chest. If he listens closely he can almost hear two heartbeats.

Techno gently massages his hair, his purr never dying down as Tommy clings onto him, hiccuping here and there.

He eventually dozes off to Techno’s purring, soaking in his warmth, his presence, as he tries his best to forget about the memories from earlier.

~~~~

When Phil returns he finds the two cuddled up together under the blankets, both dozing off, Tommy covered in gold and Techno lost to whatever the fuck was going on with him.

Phil just joins them, curling up besides Tommy, cooing as he settles in.

It isn’t until the next day is Techno somewhat back to normal.

Phil had explained to Tommy that aliens had instincts, much like an animal would, but much more complicated then that.

Phil was part bird, obviously, an avian or some shit. He felt the urge to make nests and have a flock and to protect his fledglings— which for the record Tommy was not a fledging! Yet in Phil’s eyes he was his little baby bird that he had to take care of.

Tommy’s not sure how he is going to recover from that one.

Techno was a piglin or something— his was the hardest to understand. Phil didn't really go into much details, just that they like gold and are very protective over their family, especially the younger members.

Tommy, once again, was never going to recover from this embarrassment.

They’re all outside now, watching the sunset, Techno’s arm slung over his shoulder as he keeps him pressed against his side. Techno’s barely let go of him this whole fucking time, helping Tommy with every little stupid task, like trying to feed him— Tommy shut that one down real quick.

He doesn’t mind them being clingy… especially since Tommy was clingy, but there are some boundaries Tommy is not willing to cross. Like Techno trying to help dress him or feed him or fucking brush his hair— he let Techno brush his hair but that was it.

Tommy was not a baby, even if these two stupid aliens thought he was.

“I used to watch the sunset with my best friend every night,” Tommy says suddenly, breaking the silence between the three of them.

Techno glances over at him, giving him a curious look, as Phil hums, his feathers rustling in the small breeze.

“We found this old juke box that somehow still worked, and a couple discs, and we would listen to them as the sun set.” He says wistfully, “After every battle, every little victory— it was our celebration, our tradition.” He says softly, closing his eyes for a moment as his chest starts to ache.

“I miss them.” He says in a quieter voice.

“Is he still at the camp?” Phil asks and Tommy nods his head. “Maybe we can go and save them from Schaltt.”

Tommy perks up at that, peering over at Phil.

“You would do that?” He asks, and Phil smiles.

“Of course, anything for you, Tommy.” He says, and Techno grunts, nodding his head.

“We would give you the world if you asked, Theseus.” Techno says, and Tommy blinks up at him, ignoring the warmth swelling in his chest.

“Theseus?” He asks, and Techno hums. “Who the fuck is Theseus?”

“You,” Techno says softly, “You remind me of him, the Greek hero.” Techno explains, and Tommy just blinks at him. “Greek myths? You can’t tell me you’ve never heard of em’, they’re literally from your planet.”

“Um, no,” Tommy huffs, “Are you forgetting that I grew up in bloodshed and death? Greek myths don’t sound important to survival!” Tommy exclaims and Techno just gives him a look.

“Well, Theseus was a hero, a great hero,” Techno beings, and Tommy quiets down, “He slayed the Minotaur and many other villains, protecting his people. He was a king, renowned by his people, until he fell out of favor with them.” Techno hums, glancing back out at the sunset.

“He was exiled, after giving up so many things for them. He fled to another kingdom for refuge, and instead he is betrayed by his friend, thrown off a cliff and into the sea, where he dies.” Techno says, the three of them falling into silence at the rather morbid story.

“What— how does that relate to me at all?” Tommy asks, eyeing Techno, “Your not gonna like, throw me off a cliff, are you?”

Techno just snorts at that, tugging Tommy closer to him.

“Never,” He says, before he closes his eyes, “You and Theseus are more similar then you may think.”

“Right,” Tommy huffs, curling in on himself. He doesn’t want to think about just how similar they were.

“Sunsets on earth are really something,” Phil says after a while, watching as the sun finally dips below the horizon. Tommy hums in agreement, reminded of all the times him and Wilbur would sit out and watch.

“They sure are.”

~~~~

Tommy yanks the hatch up, opening it as Techno and Phil wait for him to get inside so they can hand him their bags of stuff they raided from the city.

“Ugh, I need a fucking nap after this,” Tommy grumbles, ignoring the chuckle from Phil as he climbs down the ladder, pulling down his mask and hood and taking in a deep breath of the cool air of the bunker.

“Alright, don’t drop them on my head—“ Tommy says as he peers back up at them.

“Tom— Tommy?” Says a voice from behind him.

Tommy’s whole body freezes up, his breath hitching, his eyes going wide as his heart beat picks up. His ears seem to start ringing, his muscles frozen, his mind trying to figure out if this was reality or not.

There’s no way— Tommy had to be fucking hallucinating or some shit again—

“Tommy!” There’s a hand on his shoulder, as he’s being tugged away from the ladder, his blue eyes meeting familiar brown ones.

It as if the whole world seems to stop, as his gaze meets the person who had been in the bunker, who had called his name. He feels dizzy, his eyes unable to look away from the man standing in front of him.

“Wilbur?” Tommy breathes out, before he’s hugging the man, practically tackling him as tears prick at his eyes. He hears Wilbur laugh softly before he’s wrapping his own arms around Tommy, holding onto him tightly as the two sink unceremoniously to the floor.

He can hear Phil and Techno calling to him, as they scramble down the ladder to see what was going on. He doesn’t care about the two aliens as he hugs Wilbur, digging his fingers into his back as he sobs, pressing as close to him as physically possible.

“Wilbur— what the fuck! Where did you go— you fucking bitch! You left me! You fucking— you promised you wouldn't leave me and you did! You left me for so long! I thought you were dead!” Tommy cries, and Wilbur shushes him, curling around him as if he was trying to hide him away from the world.

“Hey— hey, I’m sorry,” Wilbur breathes out, “I’m sorry.” Wilbur says, repeats over and over, and he’s crying, sobs wracking his own chest as the two brothers cry, clinging to one another as if their lives depended on it.

Eventually, they both calm down, with Wilbur’s fingers messing with his hair, his other arm wrapped around him and his face buried in his neck. Tommy’s almost scared to move, as if he was afraid it was all a sick sort of dream, but he can feel the way Wilbur shifts, he can hear his heart beating in his chest.

Wilbur was alive.

Tommy pulls back slightly, sniffling as he meets Wilbur’s eyes. His whole face is puffy and red, his brown curly hair messy, the circle glasses that sit on his face cracked. He has similar scars to Tommy on his face, one running across his nose and a couple others dotting his cheeks.

He wears a brown trench coat, the same one he always had, and a faint yellow sweater and jeans.

He looks just as he did when he left.

Tommy can feel how starved he is, though— he can see it in his face, his arms and legs— he was basically a stick, just like Tommy was.

“You fucking— you left me!” Tommy says, yet his voice sounds broken, his blue eyes watery and blurry still. Wilbur’s face crumples at that, as he cups his face, pulling him closer to him.

“I’m sorry,” Wilbur breathes, squeezing his eyes shut, “God, I am so sorry Tommy,” He says, nearly breaking into tears again. Tommy sniffles, leaning into his touch, gripping onto Wilbur’s hands with his own.

“I— I was captured by the invaders.” He admits, and Tommy pales, his breath stuttering as Wilbur continues, “I went to the city to get some more food for us, for you— gods, Tommy, you were starving.” Wilbur says, and he sounds so pained, tears slipping from his eyes again.

“Right as I entered I was grabbed by an invader. It was as if he had been waiting for me. I don’t remember much from that time, just that I was in pain and starving, until I was dumped back in the city three days ago.”

Tommy feels shivers run down his spine as Wilbur pauses, his brown eyes opening as he stares at Tommy.

“I found my back, back to you— I didn’t even know if you would be here but thank god you were… at first I was worried aliens had taken it over, but I can recongize your hand writing anywhere.” Wilbur breathes, cradling his face in his hands. His nose was nearly touching his own, his breath hot on his face, his eyes filling his gaze.

“I’m back, Tommy, Toms— sunshine, brother, I’m back.” Wilbur says, and Tommy starts to cry again, pressing his face in his neck as Wilbur slowly rocks them back and fourth, rubbing circles on his back.

“Don’t ever do that again,” Tommy sniffles, “I— I missed you, Wilbur.” He hiccups, and Wilbur shushes him, pressing closer to him.

“I’m here now, Toms, and I’m never leaving you again.” Wilbur promises, “I’m here… you don’t have to worry about anything anymore. I’m back.”

Tommy holds onto Wilbur like he was going to be taken away from him, stolen right away from him as he starts to calm down, only hiccuping here and there. His face is still wet from tears, and his nose is definitely running, but he doesn’t care as long as he has Wilbur.

He sits in his embrace, basically in his lap, held tightly, soaking up Wilbur’s warmth, his presence. It was everything he ever wanted, what he dreamt about for months, prayed and cried over for.

“Tommy?” Calls Phil. He sounds worried, confused, upset even. Wilbur jolts, holding Tommy tighter as his head whips up to stare at Phil and Techno, who loom in front of them, tense.

“Tommy,” Wilbur breathes, his whole demeanor changing, scooting away from them, pressing Tommy behind him as he starts to panic, “You need to run, get as far away as you can—“

“Wilbur, shut the fuck up.” Tommy snaps, tugging him backwards more as he looks him in the eyes, “They’re my friends— they’ve helped me a lot since you’ve been gone.” Tommy mumbles, as Wilbur grips onto his arms, his eyes wide.

“What?” He says, and Tommy nods, glancing over at the two of them.

Techno has his arms crossed, a certain look in his red eyes that Tommy chooses to ignore, while Phil looks confused and upset, clearly holding himself back.

“Right, guys? The bird guy is Phil, and the other dude is Technoblade.” Tommy says to Wilbur, as his brother tugs him back into his arms, the two of them huddling together on the floor, “And this is Wilbur. My brother.” Tommy says, watching as Techno’s eyes slightly widen.

Phil twitches at that, before his face falls neutral.

“It’s nice to finally meet you, Wilbur.” Phil says with a forced smile, meeting Wilbur’s gaze. “How about you go settle in while I start making dinner? We can talk more then.” He suggests curtly. Wilbur glances over at Tommy with an uncertain look. Tommy gives Wilbur an encouraging nod, holding onto him tighter.

“Alright… if you insist.” He says, his brown eyes sparking with interest. Tommy stands up, helping Wilbur up along with him. The man towers over him, still tall as fuck as Tommy leads him to the room. He stays by his side, holding onto his arm as Wilbur looks around at everything.

“It’s… changed,” Wilbur says softly, his eyes landing on the bed with a frown. “When the hell did you get such a massive bed?” Wilbur huffs, glancing at Tommy. Tommy gives him a smile.

“Phil put it in, found most of it from the city,” He shrugs, sitting down on the bed, pulling Wilbur down with him. “Its big enough to fit all of us.”

Wilbur gives him a look at that, before he grumbles something under his breath, wrapping an arm around his waist and pulling him against him. Tommy happily curls against his chest, wrapping his own arms around him.

“Tommy, you know they’re aliens, right?” Wilbur asks slowly, and Tommy just gives him a look.

“Of course, I’m not stupid,” He grumbles, noting the way Wilbur’s arms tighten around him.

“Then why are you in such close quarters with them?” Wilbur hisses and Tommy sighs, pressing closer to him with a needy whine.

“Wilbur,” He grumbles, “Can you stop? They’re my friends, they’ve helped me with so much while you’ve been gone. Give them some slack.” He says, yet Wilbur doesn’t relax, just staring down at him with calculating eyes.

“Right,” Wilbur sighs, resting his chin on top of his head, one of his hands playing around with his golden curls. “I don’t trust them, Tommy.” He breathes quietly, softly, as if he’s afraid the other two in the room would hear, “They give me bad vibes.”

Tommy pauses at that, pressing his cheek against his chest. Wilbur always had a way with telling who’s good and who’s bad. He can read people like they’re an open book, see through the lines, through their words, figure out their true motives.

He was great at picking people apart, and great with his words, too.

Tommy was not.

“Well, maybe you’re wrong,” Tommy hums softly, listening to the pans clink in the other room, “Just give them a chance, will you? Without them I’d probably be dead.” He admits softly, and Wilbur makes a pained noise at that, burying his face in his curls.

“Don’t say that,” Wilbur says, and Tommy huffs.

“Its true,” He says and Wilbur just tightens his grip on him.

“I don’t care.” Wilbur says, and they fall into a silence. Wilbur was clearly worked up, his grip tight on Tommy, his chest heaving with the effort of keeping himself together. Tommy just sits there, pressed up against him, trying his best to be comforting. He can tell that Wilbur went through a lot.

“I missed you, Wil.” Tommy breathes out, trying to get Wilbur’s mind off of whatever he was thinking about, “I missed you so much, but I knew you would come back to me. You always come back.”

Wilbur takes in a deep breath beofre he sighs, his grip loosening on him as the tension seems to drain from his body.

“I missed you too, Toms.” Wilbur says softly, “Every day I missed you. Every day I wondered when I would get the chance to hold you again, to see you, talk to you. Today my prayers have been answered.” Wilbur pulls back slightly, meeting Tommy’s eyes.

He smiles softly at him, leaning forwards to press a kiss to his forehead, cupping his face with his hands as his brown eyes swirl with different emotions. Tommy just leans into his touch, soaking up every bit of affection Wilbur gives him.

“I’ve missed this,” Wilbur whispers, pressing his forehead against his, closing his eyes, “I won’t ever leave you again, love.” He promises, pressing another kiss right below his eye.

Tommy’s nose scrunches up as Wilbur berates him with kisses, his face heating up with embarrassment as Wilbur coos at him, ignoring his complaints as he tries to escape his hold.

“Wilbur! Stop it—“ Tommy screeches, a laugh bubbling up in his chest as Wilbur hugs him, squeezing him tight.

“Aw, Tommy, are you embarrassed by your big brother?” Wilbur croons, laughing as Tommy tries to escape.

“No! Stop being such a bitch and let me go—“ Tommy complains, but Wilbur doesn’t relent, keeping his grip on him until Tommy huffs, slumping into his hold. Wilbur makes a pleased noise, burying his face back into his hair, pressing Tommy close to his chest.

“I love you, Toms.” He breathes out, and Tommy feels his heart swell, his throat tightening with emotions.

“I love you too, Wil.” Tommy whispers, but he knows Wilbur heard it by the way his breathing hitches for a moment, before he buries his face further into his hair, holding onto him like his life depended on it.

Tommy was just happy to have his brother back.

Notes:

Wilbur is back! I’m sure that will definitely not cause any problems what so ever :) Finally 4/4 SBI lol

I went and saw the Barbie movie the other day and I actually enjoyed it quite a lot lol, I would definitely go see it again

I rode bare back on my horse today and she did really well, it was very fun lol! Balancing on her back wasn’t as hard as I thought it’d be either

I’ll hopefully see you all soon! Until then

Chapter 6: The Deal

Notes:

thank you to Unlikely for beta-ing this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The air around them was tense as Tommy finishes telling Wilbur everything that has happened since he has been gone.

Wilbur sits at the end of the table, with Tommy on his left, Techno on his other side and then Phil at the opposite end of Wilbur. When Phil had served up his meal Wilbur had basically scarfed it down, though he could only finish half of it.

Now he just picks at it with his fork, a small frown on his face as he contemplates everything Tommy had told him.

“So, you were alone for a while,” He begins, his brown eyes flicking up to meet Tommy’s, “But Phil’s ship crash landed a couple miles away from the bunker, and you went and pulled him out?” Tommy nods once again, his blue eyes alight as he watches Wilbur.

“Then Phil helped renovate the bunker, took care of you, until you met Techno in the trading market,” He says, more for himself then anything, “L’Manberg is trying to form a rebellion and now Techno is staying here with his brother Phil until they can what— make contact with this rebellion?"

Phil shifts in his seat, a sharp look being sent his way. The alien was weird, with his pale blonde hair and unnaturally bright blue eyes, not to mention the black feathers that frame his face, mixed in with his hair. The strangest part of him is his wings, more black feathers, just like a crow’s— and his talons that he has instead of finger nails.

“You’ve got it, mate.” Phil smiles, “Me and Techno have been taking care of Tommy,”

Tommy huffs at that, completely missing the look Techno sends Wilbur.

“Fuck off, Phil,” He rolls his eyes, “I never needed your help.”

“Of course, Tommy.” Phil placates and Tommy glares at him, shrinking down into his seat as he crosses his arms, rolling his eyes.

Wilbur watches it all with curiosity, taking in each and every little interaction Tommy has with these aliens.

“Well, you no longer need to worry about him,” Wilbur hums, pushing his plate aside as he clasps his hands together on the table, some of his brown hair falling in front of his face, “I appreciate everything you’ve done, and now you can leave with ease at mind that Tommy will be safe and protected with me.” He smiles, his brown eyes dark as he meets Phil’s gaze.

“It was really no problem at all,” Phil says, his wings twitching, “I enjoy being able to look after Tommy.” His blue eyes narrow at that, as Wilbur hums, tilting his head slightly.

“I’m sure, but you must have duties and responsibilities you need to get back to, surely? You cannot possibly stay here and entertain this much longer, both of you’ve already been away from the war for a while now," Wilbur says simply.

“Of course we do, mate,” Phil hums, “But they weren't as pressing as this was, it can wait a little while longer.”

“I see,” Wilbur says, glancing over at Tommy who watches everything unsurely. He looks torn, his blue eyes meeting Wilbur’s for a moment as he frowns.

He catches Techno’s eyes on accident, yet he holds his intense gaze. Techno was a man of legend, a hero amongst the survivors. He stood for better times, for peace and freedom, liberation from the invaders— yet since Wilbur has met him he has seen nothing of that.

All he sees in Techno’s hard gaze, his flat expressionless face, is a deceiving, heartless man, who only cares about what he wants and how to get it.

He holds nothing, no ounce of respect or awe for the alien, just a fearful wariness of what he could do.

“Right, well, Wilbur— how about you tell us how you got abducted?” Tommy asks, scooting closer to Wilbur, his blue eyes pinned on him. Wilbur meets Tommy’s gaze once again, giving him a soft smile.

“Well, like I said eairler you hadn’t been doing so well, Toms. We were low on supplies, water— I decided to go into the city so you wouldn’t have to make that trip with me.” Wilbur begins, watching as Tommy glances down at the table.

“I was… I was angry, with what happened in L’Manberg, and I hadn’t been thinking straight that morning— the moment I entered the city I was ambushed, tied up and dragged further into it by a group of those invaders.” Wilbur recalls, his hands clenching at the memory.

“I thought I was going to fucking die, trapped with a group of other people. We were taken to their ship, loaded up like cargo, and flown off who knows where,” Wilbur closes his eyes, trying to keep the waver out of his voice.

He’s imagined this conversation a million times before, replaying it over and over in his head, yet as he retells it now it’s still difficult to speak it aloud.

“They— they put us into rooms, by ourselves. At first they did nothing, feeding us weird alien food, talking to us in English, before they started doing experiments.” Wilbur opens his eyes, meeting Tommy’s gaze.

He listens to every word Wilbur says, horror written across his face, his blue eyes wide.

Sometimes WIlbur forgets just how young he still is.

“I was one of the lucky ones,” He says, swallowing a lump in his throat, “They never… took anything from me. But they played mind games on me, every damn day. There was no break, no escape.” Wilbur sucks in a sharp breath, giving Tommy his best reassuring smile.

“Until they dumped us back in the city, on the east side. I’m not sure why they didn’t just kill us, but… I suppose it turned out in my favour.” Wilbur shrugs, leaning back in his chair, letting the part where he had to kill another survivor slip by his mind.

He decides to leave out the torture, the way the other people that got caught had their limbs taken, eyes poked out, blood sapped away until there was nothing left but a frail pale corpse. He leaves out the fact that there was only three survivors out of the fifteen that were taken.

He holds onto the sleepless nights, the fear and terror that clung to Wilbur's each waking moment, the way his mind broke over and over in the silence. The way the screams and cries of pain haunted him, the games the aliens would play with him.

He holds onto all of those memories just so that Tommy won’t have to know, so that he can have some peace at mind when he sleeps.

Wilbur can keep it together for a while longer.

“Wilbur,” Tommy breathes, and then he’s at his side, practically in his lap as he hugs Wilbur tightly. Wilbur hugs him back, resting Tommy’s head agasint his neck, soothingly running his fingers down his spine, tracing small circles into his back.

“Its alright, Toms. I’m okay.” Wilbur says softly, lying— and Tommy just takes in a deep breath, clinging tightly to him.

“The enemy likes to run experiments like that,” Phil says simply, “They are trying to better understand humans.”

Wilbur sharply glances up, his eyes narrowing at the look on Phil’s face.

The invaders also spoke English.

Wilbur has heard a lot of things from their gossip on his time aboard.

“Right… how about we go to bed early, Toms? I’m exhausted,” Wilbur says, mumbling it into his hair. Tommy draws back, searching Wilbur’s face before he nods, letting WIlbur stand up.

“Night, Phil, Tech.” Tommy says, glancing at the both of them. Phil smiles warmly at Tommy, his whole demnour changing as he softens at the boy, while Techno gives him a small nod, leaning back in his seat.

“Good night, fledging. We’ll join you soon.” Phil says, standing up and stretching, as Tommy drags Wilbur over to their room.

A lot has changed since he has been gone, not only with the bunker but with Tommy.

When Wilbur looks at him, really looks at him, he still sees his Tommy, but there's small changes. Like the way his bones don’t jutt out of his skin as much anymore, or the way his blue eyes are a little brighter, happier. That he looks taken care of.

It makes his heart ache and anger flare in his chest, a dark and possessive feeling rising up, its claws tearing through his mind, sinking into his flesh and refusing to let go.

He doesn't want Phil or Techno anywhere near his little brother. He hates how well they took care of him. An unwanted resentment brews in his stomach, anger and distrust residing over his heart every time he looks at the two of them.

He cannot believe for a moment that they just wanted to take care of Tommy and keep him safe. There was no way that was their only intention, their only motivation to do what they have done.

The two of them are hiding secrets up their sleeves, malicious intent hidden underneath their kind words and actions. Phil is the worst at keeping up his facade, his eyes are just a little too sharp around Wilbur, his body language hostile, defensive, something dark glinting in his eyes.

Wilbur will not allow them to take Tommy away from him.

“Wilbur,” Tommy says softly, dragging him out of his thoughts.

Wilbur blinks slowly, coming back to reality as his blurry eyes focus on Tommy. Some small part of him can’t believe that this is real, that he managed to escape and live in the end. That he somehow lucked out and was set free.

He rests a hand on Tommy’s shoulder, offering him a small smile as he takes him in once again, studying his face, every scar and blemish on his skin: his blue eyes that seem to shine with the stars.

“Wil,” Tommy huffs, ducking his head to escape Wilbur’s intense gaze, “How about you change into… cleaner clothes?” Tommy suggests, wrinkling his nose as he steps away from Wilbur, going over to a pile of neatly folded clothes resting on a shelf.

“I kept all your old clothes. There wasn’t much, but still.” He shrugs, his voice slowly tapering off, “I kept all of your things, actually.” He adds on in a quieter voice. Wilbur can only stand there, a whirlwind of emotions as Tommy turns back towards him, holding out a clean shirt and shorts, a sad smile on his face.

“Just like new, yeah?” He smiles, “Get changed, I’m tired.” He says, tossing the clothes at him. Wilbur catches them, staring down at the clothes in his hands.

“Thank you, Toms.” He breathes out, and Tommy nods, smiling as Wilbur takes off his old tattered trench coat, resting it on the empty chair as he slides his boots off. He has no shame as he tugs off his shirt, tossing it on the ground and putting on his new one, decidedly not looking at his starved body in the process.

When he’s changed into much nicer, not blood-stained and tattered clothes he slides into the bed with Tommy, right along the wall, relaxing into the softness of it all.

He lays down with a sigh, his aching body practically melting into the blankets and pillows surrounding him. He hasn’t been on something this comfortable in a long time.

Soon enough there’s a comforting weight on his chest, arms wrapping around him as blonde hair tickles his chin.

Wilbur smiles, burying his face in Tommy's hair as he tugs a blanket over the two of them, with Tommy pressed close to him.

“Goodnight, sunshine,” Wilbur whispers softly, running his hand up along the boy's back, his other hand trailing through Tommy’s hair.

“Night, Wil," Tommy says in response, settling down in Wilbur’s arms for the night, just like how they used to.

~~~~

The next couple of days fly by as Wilbur adjusts to being back with Tommy in the bunker.

But instead of being in a pitch black space with only candlelight to illuminate it, light fills the bunker at all times. Even when it's night, there's still a dim light up on the ceiling, allowing him to see easily enough.

It's odd having to share a bed with Techno and Phil, who take up the most room, making Wilbur and Tommy sleep near the wall to keep in their own space.

He can tell the two are mad about it, always offering Tommy to curl up beside them, but one glance at Wilbur is enough for Tommy to fold to his will, always declining in favor of him.

It makes Wilbur smile as he pulls his brother into his arms, tucking him away under his chin, humming a lullaby under his breath. A dark satisfaction curls up in his chest, fueled every time Tommy chooses Wilbur over Phil or Techno.

It makes him feel smug, delighted, pride surging up him at the way Tommy was still so loyal to him even after all this time.

Currently the two of them are outside, watching as the sun rises off in the distance, slowly illuminating the wasteland in front of them.

Tommy sits beside him, leaning against his side, head resting on his shoulder with one of Wilbur’s arms wrapped around him, his head resting on top of Tommy’s.

It was a peaceful moment, their first sunset since Wilbur’s return. A cool breeze blows by, ruffling his brown hair, some of it falling in front of his face. He really needs to cut it, it's gotten long and shaggy since he’s been away.

“Wilbur?” Tommy asks softly, and Wilbur hums, tugging him closer.

“Yes, sunshine?” Wilbur asks. He can’t help but smile when he sees Tommy’s face flush as he rolls his eyes, hiding his face away in his neck.

“Promise me you won’t ever leave again.” Tommy basically whispers, clinging tighter onto him and Wilbur pauses, before he turns to face him. It was almost as if Tommy was waiting for a rejection, not meeting his eyes as he kept his face buried in Wilbur's shirt, refusing to let go.

“Tommy,” Wilbur breathes, gently slinking his hand under the boy's chin and lifting his head up, meeting his eyes, “I promise I won’t ever— ever leave you again. There’s nothing in this world that's more important to me than you, kid," He says, holding Tommy's face with both hands.

Tommy’s blue eyes shimmer with tears as the two keep eye contact, almost as if they're afraid to look away.

“I love you Tommy, so fucking much. I’d die for you,” Wilbur says, his throat tightening up with emotions, “I’d sacrifice everything for you, just so you could live a good life— you're everything to me," He states, trying his best to get Tommy to understand just the lengths Wilbur would go for him.

He must do a good job, as tears spill from Tommy's blue eyes and the boy practically tackles Wilbur, flinging himself into the man's arms and hiccuping into his shirt.

Wilbur makes a surprised noise before he smiles softly, tears welling up in his own eyes as he wraps his arms around Tommy, gently rubbing his back as the kid cries.

“I love you too, Wil,” He says between hiccups, his voice wavering. Wilbur hums, squeezing Tommy tighter, never wanting to let him go.

He feels the hard stares of the two aliens off to the side and looks up, sending them a quick glare.

Phil’s feathers are ruffled, almost looking distressed, while Techno just stares at him with unblinking eyes, his gaze unsettling. Dangerous.

Wilbur meets them both with a challenging stare of his own, daring them to try and ruin their moment.

Wilbur wins in the end as he buries his face in Tommy’s hair, clinging tightly onto his little brother, his only family in this fucked up world.

Tommy meant the world to him, and WIlbur will do everything in his power to make sure Tommy survives, that he’s happy and safe and loved.

If that means striking a deal with the two aliens who are enraptured with his little brother, then so be it.

Wilbur knows Phil and Technos true intentions. He can see it in their eyes, their actions, their words and choices. It's as plain as day.

Phil acts as if he was Tommy’s father, always cooking them food and making sure he’s up and dressed, fed and taken care of. The alien is always hovering around him, kind of like a helicopter parent, a necessity in a world like this if you want your children to survive.

Techno acts like his cold older brother or the distant uncle who has a soft spot for Tommy and Tommy alone. Wilbur rarely sees it, and at the small moments he does he’s always surprised by how gentle Techno is with his little brother, how kind he is.

The two of them are acting as if Tommy is part of their family, and not Wilbur’s.

Wilbur was Tommy's family. Always will be. It was foolish of them to think that Tommy would choose them over him. Tommy’s proven it over and over by now, by who he sits next to at mealtime, who he hangs out with the most, talks too, follows around.

It's painfully obvious that Wilbur is his favorite, and Wilbur soaks it all in greedily. The angry, jealous looks he gets from the two, the dark shadows that cross their faces when Tommy ignores them for Wilbur. There are times when Tommy hangs around the two of them, of course, but not for long, not for as long as he stays around Wilbur.

Clearly it was straining his relationship with the other two, yet Tommy seems oblivious to it all.

Wilbur would rather keep it that way, considering these two aliens were not all who they say they are. Wilbur has heard many things while he was aboard the alien ship that kidnapped him.

It wasn't that hard to piece it all together.

“Come on, now,” Wilbur says, as the sun's beams start to hit their exposed skin, neither of them wearing the proper protection they need. “We should head back inside,” He says softly, dragging Tommy up to his feet.

He had stopped crying now, wiping at his eyes as he nodded his head, following after Wilbur as he made his way back to the hatch.

Tommy grabs his hand, squeezing it tightly, and Wilbur smiles, a warm feeling in his chest growing as he leads Tommy back to their shelter, their hands swinging between them just like old times.

Tommy always held his hand back when he was little, and even sometimes when they went out on supplies runs before L’Manberg.

They descend the ladder, with Wilbur walking off to their room to grab some of his things as the aliens join the two back inside.

“Tommy, I was thinking today we could pick back up on your lessons?” He hears Phil ask as Wilbur throws on his freshly cleaned trench coat. Tommy had been in a rush this morning to watch the sunrise with him, not giving Wilbur any time to put on proper clothes.

“Sure! As long as Wilbur already doesn't have any plans for me,” Tommy responds with, and Wilbur grins, imagining the look on Phil’s face as he pulls his beanie over his head, tucking away his hair under it, letting some of the curls out in the front.

“I’m sure he won’t mind.” He hears Techno say, the strain in his voice evidence of his jealousy.

“You never know—“ Tommy begins as Wilbur steps out, his sharp eyes meeting Phil’s and Techno’s gaze.

“You can study with them if you want, Toms,” Wilbur says simply, noting the way Tommy beams at him, “I think I’ll join in on it, too. It should be interesting.” He hums, as Tommy smiles wide, nodding his head in excitement, while Phil and Techno give each other a look.

“Yes! They’re teaching me their language, Wil, it's really cool and different—“ Tommy begins but is cut off by Phil clicking his tongue.

“I'm afraid you won’t be able to keep up, mate,” He says, his blue eyes sharp and cold as he stares at Wilbur, “Tommy is pretty far ahead in his lessons already.”

Wilbur shrugs, slowly blinking his eyes as he pretends to consider his words.

“That’s fine.” Wilbur hums. “I’m just curious, that's all.” He says, noting the way Phil looks even angrier at that. It was so easy to get on the alien’s nerves it felt almost criminal to do so. Wilbur grins, his eyes lighting up in mirth.

“Plus I love learning about new languages, some would say I am an expert with my words. I'm sure I’ll pick up on it quickly,” Wilbur says, a light threat hidden within his words.

He’s heard many things on alien ships, not only their gossip but also their language. In his long hours of boredom he’d come to a few conclusions on certain sounds and phrases the aliens used often, making his own translations based on context clues only.

“Ah, well then, be my guest,” Phil says simply, giving Techno a look before the four of them are settling down at the table, with Tommy in between Techno and Phil while Wilbur is outcasted on the edge.

He accepts it for now, leaning back in his chair, a flat look on his face as he watches Techno pull out some papers and pencils, putting them in front of Tommy as he ignores Wilbur.

Tommy seems engaged enough throughout Phil’s lessons, though at moments Wilbur can tell Tommy regrets ever agreeing to this as they make him write out the words he’s saying at least twenty times.

Wilbur recognizes most of the words, but now he can put a meaning to the sounds, an image of what the letters look like in his head. Everything slowly starts to click into place the more Phil teaches Tommy, the more he writes out the words, the more he inadvertently gives Wilbur everything he needs to know.

Wilbur has always been sharp with his words, with his knowledge. He’s a quick learner, able to memorize things quickly, figure them out in record time. This alien language was no different. After being exposed to it for months on end, with only mind games to keep him busy, Wilbur already knows most of the words, just not what they all meant.

By the end of two hours Wilbur is thoroughly bored, having figured out most of what he had been missing. All he really needed to do was practice his writing and his pronunciation, but that could be done at a later date.

All that matters is that he understands what it means, so he can better understand the aliens that sit across from him.

“No more of this,” Tommy whines, slumping down in his seat, dropping his pen as Phil gives him an amused look. “My brain hurts too much,” He complains, giving Phil his best puppy dog eyes.

“Alright,” Phil says, and Tommy smiles, jumping out of his seat and stretching, “You did a lot today, I’m impressed.” Phil praises, and Tommy beams at him, ducking his head as his cheeks flush.

“Really? It didn’t feel like it.” Tommy mutters, and Phil smiles warmly.

“You're doing great, fledgling. You're a natural at it.” Phil says softly and Tommy looks away, scratching the back of his head.

“Thanks,” He mutters, glancing over at Techno.

“Heh?” Techno says when Tommy just keeps staring at him. Tommy just smiles at him and says nothing.

“Right… so, how about we discuss something more pressing, like how we are going to kill that bastard Ram?” Wilbur says suddenly, his voice cutting through the small moment of peace that had settled over the four of them.

Three pairs of eyes land on him and he smiles, his brown eyes glinting in the light.

“What makes you think we are going to entertain such an idea?” Phil asks, his blue eyes landing on Wilbur with a sharp gaze.

“If you two decide to stay out of it that's fine,” Wilbur says simply, his eyes landing on Tommy, “Me and Tommy will handle it, then.” He shrugs, leaning back in his chair.

Techno shifts at that, his posture going rigid as he gives Wilbur a death glare.

“Tommy will do no such thing—“ Phil begins, but Tommy cuts him off.

“Just like old times, Wil?” Tommy asks, slinking his way over to Wilbur. Wilbur grins, all his attention set on Tommy.

“Yes, soldier, just like old times,” Wilbur easily agrees, and Tommy beams, clueless to the looks being thrown his way by the aliens.

“I still have your gun, too— it ran out of ammo a while ago, though, and I haven't been able to find more,” Tommy says with a frown, “But! I have my dagger still, and a couple knives… I'm sure Ranboo can hook us up with some more weapons, too,” Tommy says, perking back up.

Wilbur nods his head, a plan forming in his mind.

“Ranboo told me that a group of people in L’Manberg want to rebel— that they can’t handle what the uh, current president is doing anymore,” Tommy continues, “We already have supporters on the inside, Wil. We can take L’Manberg back!” He exclaims, a big smile tugging on his lips as he stares at Wilbur.

Wilbur smiles back at him, enraptured with the boy in front of him.

“That's good news. If we already have people on our side, this— this’ll go better than I thought it would,” Wilbur says, his gaze never leaving Tommy’s, “Do you know everyone who wants to rebel?” He asks, and Tommy nods enthusiastically.

“Ranboo told me that Tubbo, Niki, Ponk and even Fundy all want to start a rebellion,” Tommy tells him, “I’m sure others would want to join, too, it's just a matter of figuring out who all wants Schlatt gone—“

At the mention of Schlatt’s name Wilbur tenses up, his eyes going wide as he watches Tommy. He was still speaking, his mouth moving, using his hands as he talks, but Wilbur can’t hear any of it.

Old memories bubble up, from dark times full of betrayal and corruption. His ears start to ring, and with each passing moment the noise only grows louder, until it slowly starts to consume his mind.

All he can think about is Schlatt, what he did to L’Manberg, what he did to Tommy and himself. All he can hear are his final words to them, echoing around in his brain, his cruel laughter filling his head.

He feels dizzy, his eyes going blurry as he stares at nothing, the static and ringing in his ears only getting worse.

Hate curls up in his chest, climbing up his throat, making him blind in his rage.

He wants to kill Schlatt.

He wants to watch as the man suffers, takes his last breath— he wants to hear his screams and pleads as Wilbur tortures him, as he makes him regret everything he had ever done to him and Tommy. Wilbur wants to be the reason that Schlatt dies.

He wants the man to kneel to him, to cry and beg for his life. He wants Schlatt to regret every single thing he had ever done to Wilbur. To Tommy, to L’Manberg— he wants him to pay.

“…Wilbur? Wilbur—!” He can hear Tommy exclaim, his shrill voice cutting through the ringing.

Wilbur sucks in a sharp breath, noting just how tight his chest had been. His heart pounds in his chest, and his ears roar with the sound of rushing blood.

He feels light headed, dizzy, as he blinks away the blurriness in his eyes, his vision slowly focusing as he meets Tommy’s worried face.

“Wil, Wilbur— what was that?” Tommy asks, both of his hands planted on his shoulders. He has a panicked look on his face, his blue eyes wavering as he stares at Wilbur, like he was dying.

Wilbur weakly clears his throat, lifting up a shaking hand and resting it on Tommy’s arm in what he hopes was a reassuring manner.

“I’m fine,” He says quietly, noting the way the two aliens stare at him, “I’m okay,” He says in a stronger voice.

Tommy doesn't look convinced, his eyebrows scrunching together in worry as he stares down at Wilbur.

“I think you should lay down.” Tommy says, and Wilbur quirks an eyebrow at that, giving Tommy a confused look.

“Lay down— but it's the middle of the day, I don’t need a nap.” Wilbur states bluntly, but he feels all the fight draining from him at the worried look that haunts Tommy’s face.

“What if I join you?” Tommy says, dramatically yawning, giving him his best droopy eyes. Wilbur feels his resolve crack at that, the longer he stares at Tommy, seeing the way fear clouds his eyes.

Tommy was scared for Wilbur.

It made his heart clench, tightening in his chest as he stares at his baby brother who cares so much about him.

Wilbur missed him, he missed this— all of this. He missed Tommy and his words and his crazy personality so much.

Tommy was really the only thing that kept him going during his time aboard the invaders ship.

“Okay,” Wilbur eventually says, his voice quieter than he intended it to be. Tommy’s shoulders drop in relief, as Wilbur stands up, his head spinning for a moment. Tommy grabs onto him to help support him, grounding Wilbur.

“Maybe I do need a nap,” Wilbur says, and Tommy laughs, though it sounds strained.

“Me and Techno will be out here if you need anything,” Phil suddenly pipes up, his blue eyes meeting Wilbur’s. Wilbur’s expression drops as he stares at Phil, noting with disdain that whatever that was could be used against him.

“Come on, Wil,” Tommy says, gently dragging him over to the room. Wilbur follows, tearing his gaze away from Phil’s, feeling both of their stares burning into his back.

Wilbur walks with ease, as much as he could, before getting into their room. He sighs, sitting down on the bed and staring down at his hands.

Tommy was saying something again but Wilbur wasn’t paying attention, a frown on his face as he stares down at his calloused and scarred hands.

He— he’s not sure what just happened.

He’s had a lot of those… episodes since he got off the ship. But none of them have been as bad as that one.

Tommy’s hand on his shoulder drags him out of his thoughts, bringing him back to reality. He looks up at Tommy, from where he stands in front of him, his blue eyes staring at him with a fearful look.

“This isn’t funny, Wilbur.” Is all he says, his voice quiet. It was weird to hear him so quiet, and small, and yet here he was, staring down at Wilbur as if he was dying.

“I—“ Wilbur begins, but stops, unable to say anything else.

For the first time in a long time, Wilbur is at a loss for words.

He takes in a shaky breath, glancing back down at his hands as he picks at his nails. He’s dimly aware of the hushed whispers in the room over, as the two aliens talk, more than likely gossiping about him. It makes his skin itch and his mind spiral, as he takes in a rasping breath, feeling his chest expand with the effort.

“What the fuck was that?” Tommy asks, his voice just barely above a whisper, his blue eyes wavering as he stares at him.

Oh.

Tommy was terrified.

Wilbur offers him a shaky, half-assed smile, reaching out to the boy with his hands and taking his face in his hold. He brings Tommy forwards, closer to himself, until Tommy was sitting beside him, tucked under one of his arms.

He doesn't like seeing Tommy scared.

“I just— I was thinking,” Wilbur hums after a moment of silence. Tommy tenses up beside him, his watery eyes never leaving Wilbur’s face, “I was just thinking, got lost in my thoughts. Sometimes, on rare occasions, I can get caught up in my own head.” Wilbur tries his best to explain, tries his best to come up with something that won't scare him.

He can’t meet his eyes, can't bring himself to lie straight to Tommy’s face.

It was for the greater good, he has to remind himself, it was for Tommy’s sake. The kid doesn’t need to know what happened on that alien ship. He doesn't need to know what Wilbur went through. Even though it hurts so badly to keep it all locked up inside of his head, wearing away at his sanity, he’ll keep it to himself to protect Tommy.

Tommy was worth more than his own mind, really. Tommy was worth more than Wilbur ever was or could be.

“But! You did exactly what I would have done,” Wilbur says, smiling as he meets Tommy’s gaze. He doesn't look convinced, worry still etching his features, but at least he wasn't on the edge of tears anymore.

“If that happens again just do what you did today, okay?” Wilbur says, dragging him closer to himself, resting his head against Tommy’s, “I’m fine, Toms. Really. There’s no need to worry about me.” He says softly, closing his eyes.

Wilbur hates lying.

But sometimes lying is the only option he has to keep others safe.

He will gladly lose himself for Tommy.

~~~~

Screams fill the cells as the aliens come to take another person away.

Wilbur jolts awake, his heart pounding in his chest as he blinks his eyes open in the darkness, keeping as still as possible. All he can do is stare at the glass wall in front of him, watching the shadows move in the hallway from where the aliens were dragging out another prisoner.

He’s frozen, not even able to breathe as the screams ring out, shattering his shallow sleep and sending him into panic. He can’t help the way his whole body starts to shake, as his fellow prisoner starts to beg and plead, struggling as they’re dragged away.

Thankfully the aliens don't pass by his cell, leaving down the hall, the person that they had dragged out eerily quiet.

His nerves are on fire, his heart beating so fast he was afraid that it might just give out, and he would be free from this living hell.

He takes in a shuddering breath when his head starts to feel faint, pressing a shaking hand against his chest as he feels how fast his heart was racing. He curls in on himself, wrapping his arms around his legs and burying his face in his knees as he holds back a sob.

He can’t keep doing this anymore— this fucking place was ripping his mind apart, driving him insane as he waits for his turn to be taken back, to be tortured and experimented on just like everyone else in this damn place. The suspense was getting to him, his nerves through the roof every single second of every single day, as he waits for his death— whether that be from the aliens or his own body giving out.

He just wants to be free, and if that means dying then Wilbur will embrace it with open arms and a smile.

”They’re going to fucking kill us all!” A fellow prisoner shouts, startling everyone. He even hears someone shout in surprise, a sob filling the air as panic settles over everyone, ”They’re going to kill us unless we do something.” They continue, their rasping voice breaking through the tense silence.

Everyone has gone quiet, now, listening to the ragged breaths of the man speaking.

”We have to do something,” He says, and then he falls silent, and his words fall on deaf ears— because there was nothing any of them could do. What good was Wilbur agasint a fucking alien? He could easily be crushed by one of them, let alone fight back.

There was no hope, there was no escape, there were no dreams of better days. Their prayers were left unanswered, and their begs and pleads were ignored.

They were all going to die here.

Something stirs beside him, as Wilbur freezes up again, his eyes darting to what had moved as terror strikes through him.

“…Wilbur?” He hears Tommy whisper, his voice sounding panicked, as his hands grip his arm, his nails digging into his skin. Wilbur jolts, a silent gasp leaving his lips as he blinks, his eyes adjusting to the darkness around him.

Tommy lays beside him, clutching onto his arm like it was a life line, his body trembling as he curls closer to Wilbur, trying to chase away his nightmare.

Wilbur lets out a tight breath, shifting so he is sitting up, chasing away the panic from his… memory or whatever.

Tommy needed him right now.

He always got nightmares, ever since he was young. Everyone gets them out here, when you live such a life that they do. For Tommy it was worse, always had been worse. They plague his young mind, and no matter how many things Wilbur tried he could never get them to go away.

It was simply out of all of their control, and Wilbur could do nothing else but be there to comfort his little brother.

Wilbur sucks in a shaky breath, wrapping his arms around Tommy and tugging him into his embrace. Tommy doesn't say much else, just clinging onto him, his breathing quicker than it should be. Wilbur still feels weak from his past, the memories clinging tightly to his mind, panic lacing his movements. No one notices. Or at least, Tommy doesn't notice.

He blearily realizes that Phil was also awake, and had been watching them the whole time.

Wilbur opts to ignore him, pretending the weird alien wasn't here. He doubts he could look at Phil right now, anyways, without spiraling into another full-blown episode.

“It’s alright, Tommy,” Wilbur says softly, ignoring the tremble in his voice as he runs a hand through Tommy’s hair, “You’ll be okay, I promise.” He says weakly, his voice cracking as he tries his best to comfort him.

Tommy sucks in a sharp breath, hiding his face away against his chest, a stuttering sob rising up.

“Hey, hey, Toms,” Wilbur begins, pulling Tommy further into his lap with a quiet sigh, “Don’t cry, I’ve got you, okay? You're going to be okay.” Wilbur promises, “I’m here now. Big brother is here.” Wilbur smiles softly, pressing a kiss to his head.

Tommy just cries even harder, his hands clenching in his shirt as he trembles in his lap, mumbling incoherent words under his breath. He sees Phil shift out of the corner of his eye, but before the alien can say a word Wilbur starts to sing.

It was an old song, one he had picked up on a long time ago when Tommy was just a kid still. He would sing it to Tommy every time he woke up from a nightmare, calming him down and putting him back to sleep.

Wilbur hadn’t sung it since he got taken, but he didn't forget a single word. Even though his mind was still riddled with panic, he sung— something that he loved to do, even if he would never be able to pursue music.

He sings, letting the words flow freely from his mouth, dancing in the air around him, uncaring of how loud he was being as he recounts the familiar notes and rhymes, smiling when he sees Tommy startling to calm down.

His cries turn into sniffles, his hands no longer death-gripping his shirt as he takes in shaky breaths, still trying to get his breathing under control. Wilbur continues to run a hand through the boy’s hair, singing until Tommy has gone quiet, until he eventually lets his voice taper off into the peaceful silence.

Tommy rests against him, his arms wrapped loosely around him as he dozes off, his head buried in his neck.

Wilbur lays back down, letting Tommy rest on his chest as he closes his own eyes.

His memories were no longer clinging to the back of his mind.

Instead, for the first time in a very long time, Wilbur’s mind was peacefully blank, unbothered by a single thing.

~~~~

Wilbur is exhausted, as he sits at the table, his head in his hands as he stares down at the wood beneath him, his gaze unfocused.

His fingers curl into his hair and his glasses sit off to the side, after he had sat them gently on the table. He didn’t really need glasses, per say, but they came in handy when he was looking at far off things, so he kept them around.

Between his own thoughts and Tommy’s nightmares he had been up almost all night, unable to rest for long. The sun has yet to come up, as the other three still rest in bed, sleeping away soundly while Wilbur sits at the table, in the dim darkness of the bunker, thinking.

He was always thinking. His mind is always racing, the voices in his head always speaking— he thinks back to last night, when he had sung himself and Tommy to sleep, and how everything had been quiet.

He wishes he could get that same kind of quiet right now.

He can feel a headache blooming in his temple, the longer he stares down at the table, thinking about nothing in particular, whatever the racing voices take him to.

The voices are so distracting that he almost doesn't notice the other person in the room.

His eyes flicker over to them, and he winces internally when he sees it’s none other than Phil. The alien is standing in the doorway, his blue eyes staring at him as he runs a taloned hand through his hair, trying to tame it.

“Hey, mate,” Phil says softly, as he takes a couple steps towards him, eyeing the table, “Mind if I join you?” He asks, and Wilbur gives him a suspicious look, giving him a small shrug. Phil smiles, sitting down in a chair, letting his wings settle behind him as his blue eyes land on Wilbur.

Wilbur lifts his head from his hands, leveling Phil with a bored look, leaning back in his chair as he crosses his arms, a tense silence filing the space between them. Wilbur can’t get a good read on Phil right now, uncertain of what he was trying to do.

Phil offers him a deceivingly warm smile, his eyes burning with questions but he keeps silent, observant.

It’s starting to get on Wilbur’s nerves.

“What do you want?” Wilbur eventually asks, letting some of his irritation spill into his tone. Phil just blinks at him, shifting in his seat for a moment before giving Wilbur a curious look.

“I do have some questions for you, if you don’t mind me asking.” Phil says, though Wilbur knows he really has no way to get out of this. Wilbur had to admit that he was curious of what Phil would ask, and why he was taking such an interest in him this morning.

Maybe it was because it was just the two of them, with no one else around, so that they could lay their secrets bare to one another.

“What do you want to know?” He asks, and he can’t help the way his tone sounds so sharp, as he gives Phil the most neutral look he could muster.

Phil leans forwards, smiling like he had just won the lottery as his wings ruffle behind him.

“How old was Tommy when you found him?” He asks, curiosity burning in his eyes as he stares at Wilbur. Wilbur rolls his eyes, glancing away from Phil— of course he would want to know about Tommy.

“I think he was seven when I found him, but we don’t know for sure.” Wilbur hums, his eyes glancing back at Phil. Phil nods his head.

“And how old is he now?” He asks.

“He should be around sixteen.” Wilbur answers curtly, wondering why the fuck Phil would want to know this.

“And how old are you?” Phil asks, and Wilbur pauses, meeting his gaze. Phil stares at him, his face giving nothing away as he smiles at Wilbur when he notices him staring.

“I don’t see how this matters,” Wilbur says, and Phil shrugs, leaning back in his seat.

“I can tell you how old I am if it makes you feel better, mate,” Phil says, and Wilbur thinks Phil was trying to be funny there but it wasn't, and it only makes Wilbur feel a little weird as he stares at Phil, though the alien doesn’t back down.

“I'm twenty four,” He states flatly, hoping that was all Phil wanted to know and he could be done talking now. Phil hums, glancing away for a moment.

“So you were only sixteen when you found Tommy?” He asks, and Wilbur nods, giving him a look, “You took him in when you were just a kid.” Phil states, almost shocked about the whole situation. “You practically are still a kid.” He mumbles, staring at Wilbur with his weird stupid blue eyes.

Wilbur bristles at that, leaning forwards and resting his elbows on the table as he gives Phil a hard look.

“Do I look like a kid to you?” He snaps, resisting the urge to bare his teeth at Phil, “I stopped being a kid the minute those damn aliens invaded Earth, my home — they took everything from me. My family, my future, my friends— they’re all dead thanks to them.” Wilbur says sharply, glaring at Phil.

“They’re all dead. Every single one of them.” Wilbur’s voice grows quieter, his breathing picking up, “And all I could do was watch as they died right before my eyes, unable to save them.” He closes his eyes for a moment, trying to calm himself down.

“All I have is Tommy,” He says, “I don’t plan on ever letting him go.”

“I’m sorry,” Phil says, breaking Wilbur out of his anger, “This… this destruction was never supposed to happen,” He says softly, his words almost too quiet to hear. They were deafening to Wilbur, though.

“What?” Wilbur asks, his eyes snapping to Phil, “Sorry— what is that supposed to mean?” He asks, but Phil doesn’t elaborate, just staring at him with a strangely sad look.

“You're not well, Wilbur,” Phil says suddenly, “Just how Tommy is not well, but yours is… different. Yours is worse, far worse than his.”

Wilbur is too stunned to say anything, feeling his heartbeat pick up as he stares at Phil with wide eyes, frozen in his spot.

“If you don't get better soon I fear you may never recover,” Phil says, as if he cares if Wilbur gets better, if he can reverse the physiological effects of his time aboard the alien ship and his whole fucking life— Wilbur can only gape at him, shock and anger rippling through him.

“What— what do you care?” He manages to get out, ignoring the way his hands start to shake as Phil lays out his vulnerabilities, spread out on the table for everyone to see. Phil simply smiles at him, tilting his head in his iconic bird-like fashion, giving him a small smile.

“Tommy cares about you, so that means I do too,” Phil says, but Wilbur thinks there's more to it— there's no way Phil just changed his whole perspective of Wilbur overnight. Phil was playing some kind of cruel, twisted game with him just like the aliens on the ship.

It makes him sick, his face draining of color the longer he stares at Phil, at the way he pretends to care about him. His stomach churns with anxiety as his mind reels, unable to come up with a response.

His words echo through his head, reminding him of just how bad everything has gotten, of how bad he was. Of how deep down Wilbur was lost in his own mind, wrapped up in his traitorous thoughts as he loses himself to insanity.

Phil sees it all, recognizes it, his warm smile a mockery to Wilbur.

“Was that all you wanted to know?” Wilbur asks, his tone flat, unable to muster up any emotion. Phil is silent for a moment, and though Wilbur can tell there are more questions on Phil’s mind, he doesn't ask, instead giving Wilbur a nod.

“For now,” He says, glancing over to their room, “You should go get some rest. I’ll wake you when breakfast is ready,” He says, before standing up and stretching, his blue eyes glancing back at him.

“We don’t have to be enemies, Wilbur,” Phil says, sending Wilbur’s mind reeling as he meets the alien’s gaze, “We both want the same thing for Tommy, yeah? So why don’t we work together? Maybe in the end it will not only benefit Tommy, but you too,” Phil says, and then turns away, walking over to their makeshift kitchen.

Wilbur says nothing in response, his eyes stuck on Phil, his mind a mess.

He stands, before turning on his heels and walking back to where Tommy and Techno still rest, slipping back into bed beside his brother and pretending as if he never left.

~~~~

The next couple of days seem to go by in a blur.

The conversation he had with Phil haunts his thoughts, his mind replaying his words over and over. You’re not well, Wilbur, they say. I fear you may never recover, they whisper in the dark of night.

He can’t get rid of the thoughts, of his own worst fears circulating his mind, eating away at him like a deeply rooted rot, as he slowly wastes away. Each day was a struggle, with his memories overlapping the present, his mind unable to comprehend everything that was going on around him.

All he knew was that he was with Tommy.

Tommy was all he had.

He held onto that thought like it was a lifeline, his eyes constantly seeking the boy out, lingering on him for what feels like hours at a time. He can’t be out of his sight, out of his reach— if he was, the voices would get bad. He would start getting bad.

Wilbur couldn’t let that happen. He couldn't let himself slip away, to finally give into the decay in his mind, to allow it to consume him.

He had to fight for Tommy.

Even if that meant where he was right now, staring the two aliens down with a sharp, bored look, words on the tip of his tongue that he wishes he would never have to say.

“Let’s make a deal,” Wilbur starts simply, straight to the point as it should be. The aliens sitting across from look on in interest, as Phil leans in towards him, while Techno leans back in his chair with his arms crossed in front of his chest.

“What exactly is your deal?” Phil asks, his feathers shifting ever so slightly, his blue eyes pinned on Wilbur. Wilbur glares back at Phil, fighting down his pride and ego as he reminds himself of who he’s doing this for.

“I need you to kill Schlatt,” He begins, his words forced, stressed, unlike his usual collected demeanor, “After, and only after he is dead will I allow you to take me and Tommy with you.” He finishes, setting the deal out on the table. It was messy, and full of holes, but it was the main gist of the deal, and that was all that Wilbur needed right now.

Phil’s eyes widen in sudden surprise before he schools his expression, glancing over at Techno and raising an eyebrow at his friend.

“I know Tommy will resist,” Wilbur says, running a hand through his hair as he glances over at the wall, “I know he won’t like this idea at all but gods— we can’t keep living here. Food is always running low, our clothes stink and smell all the time, we haven’t properly showered in years— whatever stupid ass alien ship or empire you two have will be so much better than this.” He meets Phil’s burning gaze, watching as his mouth quirks up into a small smile.

“Tommy will follow me wherever I go. I could tell the kid to jump off a cliff and he’d do it.” Wilbur says idly, “I am your only chance of getting Tommy on a ship and off earth without him hating you.”

“You’re right, Wilbur.” Phil says, resting his hands on the table, neatly folding them over one another, purposefully hiding his talons, “I just can’t help but wonder what made you have such a change of mind?” He asks, and the question seems innocent enough but Wilbur sees right through it.

He grins, all feral and crazy, some of his curly brown hair falling in front of his face.

“Change of mind?” He repeats, barely holding back his laughter, “I haven’t had any damn change of mind, Phil. I’m doing this all for Tommy, and if you ever think that it is for any other reasons then you’re wrong,” He states bluntly, leaning back in his chair with a flick of his hand.

“I don’t give a fuck about you or Techno, alright?” He says sharply, “All I want is for Tommy to be cared for and safe, and I’d do whatever it takes for that to happen.” He leans in towards them, his brown eyes glinting.

“Even if it means I’d have to take some drastic measures, Emperor Philza,” Wilbur says, the alien language sounding strange on his tongue, but it gets his point across.

Phil leans back as if he had just been burnt, his blue eyes widening as he stares at Wilbur, before they narrow, turning sharp and cold.

“So you figured it out.” He states flatly, glancing at Techno. The other alien seems unamused with the whole situation, his red eyes lazily watching Wilbur.

“Funny how someone of your title would be here in this shithole,” Wilbur spits out venomously, “That's including you too, Techno,” He says, giving the alien a look.

“Our titles change nothing,” Techno says, his first words of the whole damn conversation, “Tommy will be a prince in our great empire.”

“Right, and I’ll be the hated step brother?” Wilbur says scornfully.

“Now, mate, I would say we don’t play favorites, but in this situation we do,” Phil says simply, “Tommy is our number one priority now. You don’t even make the list.”

Wilbur can’t help the way Phil’s words sting, but he hides his hurt well, rolling his eyes.

“Yeah, well, fuck you,” He snaps, “I don’t need your damn pity anyways.”

“I assume Tommy will hear nothing of this conversation,” Phil states rather than asks, the prick.

“Well of course,” Wilbur says snarkily.

“Good,” Techno says, “Then I think we may have a deal, Wilbur.”

Phil eyes Wilbur carefully, really looking at him, studying him.

“Yes, but there is one thing I want to add.” Phil hums, and Wilbur groans, running a hand down his face. Phil ignores his theatrics. “In exchange for killing Schlatt you will bring Tommy with you aboard our ship and to our home planet,” He begins, pausing, “But, in the meantime you need to start taking better care of yourself.”

“Oh, don’t start with this shit again—“

“You saw how freaked out you made Tommy the other day.” Phil cuts him off, “I may not feel the same way about you as I do Tommy, but I know he cares for you greatly. He doesn't have the power as we do to make you change, so we’re going to do it for him.” Phil grins.

“I don’t care what you have to do, Wilbur, but I want to start seeing you improve. Not only for your sake, but Tommy’s.” Phil clasps his hands together. “That’s what this is all about, right? All of this is for Tommy’s sake.”

Wilbur is silent, contemplating Phil’s words.

“I don’t know how to get better, Phil,” He says simply, flatly, sounding more defeated than he would have liked, “Do you think I would be this bad if I knew how to be better?” He asks. It’s a stupid, dumb question but a question nonetheless.

Phil tilts his head, glancing over at Techno.

“I suppose I’ve given you humans too much credit,” Phil says, “I guess you will need more than a couple words of encouragement.” He hums, thinking.

Wilbur does not like the sound of that.

“Here’s the deal,” Phil says, all sharp teeth, “We kill Schlatt in exchange for you and Tommy aboard our ship the moment Schlatt is dead. In the meantime we will be working on bettering you, to help you be the brother Tommy needs you to be.” Phil says, holding out his hand to Wilbur.

“Do we have a deal?” He asks, his hand held outstretched between the two of them.

Wilbur stares at it, a small frown on his face.

He really has no other option.

He takes his hand and shakes it, sealing his and Tommy’s fate to the two aliens. The fucked up part about it was that he didn’t even feel bad about it.

Notes:

I’m back lol

Wilbur is not having a great time at all, poor guy :( I’m sure it will only get better from now on

I edited this on my ride up to camp lol, it’s gonna be so much fun, we’re gonna be fishing and hanging out on the lake

Anyways guys, I’ll try my best to get another update out sooner than this one but I’ve been really busy lately so I will see lol.

See y’all later

Chapter 7: The Festival

Notes:

beta read by Unlikely! <33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Techno,” Tommy says, trying to get the aliens attention. “Techno,” He says again, still not even receiving a glance from the man. He huffs, kicking at the sandy dirt and watching as it billows up into the air around him, trying to avoid breathing in the dust.

“Prick,” He mutters under his breath, staring down at the ground for any interesting rocks or shit like that while Techno continues diligently sharpening his sword. They were outside, just the two of them, while Phil and Wilbur talked alone inside the bunker. When Tommy asked his brother about what exactly they were talking about he only gave him a vague response.

His curiosity was eating away at him, his eyes constantly lingering on the bunker lid, half cracked open. It would be so easy to eavesdrop on what they were talking about— but he refrains. He’s not that much of an asshole.

Phil and Wilbur didn’t really get along— at least, not until recently. It was like a switch had been flipped with Techno and Phil. They were starting to tolerate Wilbur's presence more, which was good— Tommy was glad that they were starting to like him.

Wilbur was his brother after all, and the two aliens were his friends. And maybe it only took a couple lectures from Tommy to them about how great Wilbur was and how they should want to be best friends with him for them to start actually listening.

He glances back at Techno, deciding to try and annoy him again.

The large alien was sitting on a rock, with his sword in his lap and a fancy stone in his hand that he uses to sharpen his tool. Tommy’s dagger sits beside him as well, after Tommy had suggested Techno sharpen it too.

“Techno,” Tommy calls his name for a third time, walking up to where he sits on the rock. He plops down beside him, watching the sparks fly off his sword. “Are you almost done yet?” He asks, getting a glance from the alien.

“No,” Techno says simply, going back to his work. Tommy sighs, leaning against the alien, using him as his back rest. He picks up his dagger and fiddles with it, touching the tip of his blade to his finger, seeing just how dull it was.

Tommy was putting a good amount of pressure on the metal, really testing just how shit it was. It didn’t even break his skin yet.

Suddenly Techno is shifting, before he grabs both his hands with his own, pulling the blade off his finger.

“Hey, what are you doing—“ Tommy protests as Techno takes his dagger out of his hands and moves it out of his reach, still holding both of Tommy's hands in his own as he meets Tommy's gaze. His red eyes look stern, a very unamused expression on his face.

“Don’t play around with your weapon like it's a toy,” He sighs, letting his hands go, “What are you, a child?” He asks, and Tommy makes a noise of protest.

“Oh, wait, you are one,” Techno adds on, ignoring Tommy's shrieks before going back to his work. Tommy huffs, moving away from Techno and kicking at the dirt, mumbling under his breath.

“I’m not a fucking kid,” He grumbles, walking off a couple feet, his eyes wandering back over to the hatch.

The sun was shining down, hot and unrelenting. Sweat was beading down his back and face, his hair stating to get slick with it. He pulls his hood down further, trying to sheild his face from the sun more, wishing for a breeze to come by.

The air was very stale, almost unnaturally so, the clouds in the sky stagnant, unmoving. It was slightly unnerving at the lack of… anything.

His eyes are drawn to a dust devil starting to form, pausing as he watches it start to grow. It was way off in the distance, off towards the city, the swirling sand starting to ride higher into the sky almost like a tornado.

It was fun to watch, as he sits down on the ground, rocks digging into his legs. The sand swirls, getting higher and higher, starting to move across the wasteland. Tommy barely recognizes that the wind was picking up, as the clouds in the sky start to race, the sunlight dimming.

“Tommy!” Techno calls, and suddenly the alien is by him, dragging him up from under his arms, hauling him towards the hatch without a second word.

“Techno— what are you doing?” Tommy asks, struggling in his grip as he tries to figure out what the fuck was happening.

“Look,” Techno says, grabbing his face and making him look off at the horizon. There was a wall of sand and dirt, stretching for miles in front of them, coming from the direction of the city.

Tommy’s frozen for a moment, awe and shock overcoming him as he stares at the sand storm coming their way.

“Holy shit,” He says, and Techno grunts, tearing his eyes away as he starts dragging Tommy towards the bunker.

Faintly in the distance he could hear the roaring of the wind and sand, as the sand cloud blocks out the sun, covering them all in an eerie unnatural darkness.

“Woah, that’s so fucking cool, we should stay out a bit longer and watch—“ Tommy says as Techno throws open the hatch, basically shoving Tommy down it.

“No way,” Techno says, “Do you really want to be pelted with rocks and sand?” He asks, throwing open the lid and waiting for Tommy to go down it. Tommy lingers, his eyes set on the impending sandstorm. It was getting close quick, slowly starting to swallow up the whole sky.

“Tommy,” Techno stresses, before pushing him down the ladder. Tommy complies, but not without some whining along the way, climbing down the ladder annoyingly slow.

“What's going on?” He hears Wilbur ask as the man comes up beside him, peering up outside as Techno comes down, slamming the lid shut and closing it, effectively locking them in. Tommy watches as Techno drops the rest of the way down, going over to the table and setting their weapons aside.

Phil catches his gaze, giving him a curious look as Wilbur wraps an arm around his shoulders, leaning against him.

“There’s a sand storm!” Tommy says, glancing back up at the hatch as he hears pebbles and sand bouncing off of it. The whole bunker is alive with noise, of small dings and the roar of the storm above them. Tommy had never experienced something like this before, as he stares up at the ceiling with wide eyes, wondering just how it looks like outside.

“Wait— really?” Wilbur asks, peering curiously up at the roof too, “I’ve never seen one before… we should open the hatch—“

“Absolutely not,” Phil says, cutting off their train of thoughts before it could devolve into anything, coming up beside the two of them, “It's about time for dinner, so go freshen up,” Phil says, shooing the both of them away. Tommy rolls his eyes, ducking out of Wilbur’s hold as he makes his way over to his room.

“Yeah, yeah,” He says, waving Phil off, “You sound like such a dad,” He grumbles, as Wilbur joins him, glancing back at Phil. Phil has a certain look on his face as he stares after them, his blue eyes flickering back and fourth between the two brothers.

“Don’t let it go to your head,” Wilbur says, following after Tommy. Tommy laughs for a moment, before flopping down onto the bed with a sigh, sinking into the mattress. Wilbur sits down beside him, his hand resting in his hair as he runs his fingers through his curls.

“How did your… talk go?” Tommy asks, keeping his voice quiet so the two other aliens won't be able to hear. Wilbur glances over at him, the hand in his hair stilling as he stays silent for a moment, thinking.

“It was alright,” Wilbur eventually says, absentmindedly running his hand through Tommy's hair again, “Me and Phil have worked through some of our issues, I suppose.” He continues with a shrug, his brown eyes not staring at anything in particular, a slight frown on his face. Tommy peers up at him curiously, wondering what exactly the two had talked about.

“That's good,” Tommy says, “It's about damn time that you two started getting along,” He adds on and WIlbur huffs, rolling his eyes.

“Yeah,” He grumbles, “It’s all for you, you know?” He says, his voice smaller, softer, “Everything I do is for you,” He basically whispers, not meeting Tommy's eyes. Tommy sits up, Wilbur’s hand falling from his hair as he stares at his brother. He still won’t meet his eyes, staring off at the floor, both his hands clasped together.

“Wil,” Tommy says, his chest tightening the longer he stares at Wilbur, his big brother, the one person who had always been there for him, “You don’t need to do that,” He says, feeling a sudden pang in his chest, “You can do things for yourself, too. Not everything has to be for me,” He says in a near whisper, unable to really process what WIlbur just said. Admitted.

Wilbur sucks in a sharp breath, his brown eyes flickering to his own. There was a crazed look in them, something intense and so raw that it made Tommy falter in his breath, his brown eyes glistening with tears.

“No, Tommy, you don’t understand,” Wilbur says, his voice shaky, his emotions so potent and raw that is was overwhelming, “You are the only thing keeping me alive, without you I would be nothing, just a wanderer without a purpose in this god forsaken world— without you I’d be dead.” He states bluntly, taking Tommy’s hands in his own and squeezing them.

“My only purpose is you, my goals are to make sure that you have a future and can live out your dreams— you are my world, Tommy,” He breathes out, his gaze never wavering from his own, “My sunshine, my everything."

“Even if it means hurting yourself in the process?” Tommy questions after a stunned moment of silence, “Even if it means that you are getting worse prioritizing me over your own health and needs? God, Wilbur, do you know how stupid the things you’re saying are?” Tommy asks.

“I care about you, and I just got you back— I’m not going to let you rot away while I thrive,” He says, unable to keep the waver out of his voice, “I need you, okay? You can’t leave me again,” He whispers out, his voice breaking on his words.

“We’re in this together, like we’ve always been, right? We look out for each other, take care of one another— you can’t let yourself wither away like this,” He says, his hand shaking in Wilbur’s hold as he tires his best not to cry, “We’re brothers to the end.”

Wilbur just stares at him, opening his mouth to say something but thinking better of it and staying silent instead. He holds his gaze, taking in shaky breaths before closing his eyes and sighing.

“Fine,” He says so quietly that Tommy could barely even hear him, “I’ll— I’ll try.”

Tommy smiles, hugging Wilbur, burying his face in his shirt as he sniffles.

“You fucking better,” He says, as Wilbur wraps his arms around him, curling around him slightly. He says nothing more, just resting his chin on his head, rocking them back and forth slightly.

God, they’ve both had it so hard— nothing ever went their fucking way. There was always something that had to go wrong, be it Schlatt and the rebellion, or Wilbur being kidnapped for months, nothing ever went their way.

But now, as the two brothers embrace, Tommy thinks that it might start to turn around.

Wilbur and Tommy were being fed regularly, and were cared for by the two aliens who had appeared in his life. They were a blessing, a miracle, Tommy’s saving graces— without them he probably wouldn't be alive. He owes them so much, and could probably never repay them, but that was a probelm for the future.

With the aliens' help they’ll be able to get rid of Schlatt and free L’Manberg, to move back there with all of his friends and continue surviving in this harsh world by their side.

He’s broken out of his thoughts by Phil telling them dinner is ready.

Tommy pulls back from Wilbur, meeting his gaze. He offers him a small smile, before standing up and dragging the man along with him. “Come on, let’s go eat, I'm fucking hungry.”

The sandstorm rages on, no doubt causing chaos to the land surrounding them. They have a rather peaceful dinner, and then they are off to bed, followed closely behind by Phil. The alien hovers over them both, flitting around as he prepares the nest. Tommy watches him, slightly amused and slightly concerned with whatever has gotten him so on edge.

He tugs Tommy into the nest first, wrapping him up in blankets and checking him over for any injures. Tommy lets it happen, his eyes flicking to Wilbur every so often, though his brother just has an amused look on his face as Phil dotes on him, the prick.

It wasn’t until Phil sets his eyes on Wilbur does the rather mirthful expression on his face fade away.

“Phil?” Wilbur asks as the alien settles a hand on his shoulder, guiding him over to the nest, “What are— what are you doing?” He asks, confused, a small frown on his face as he is pushed down onto the bed. Techno walks in, leaning agasint the door frame, watching eveyrthing with his sharp red eyes.

Phil just stares at Wilbur for a moment before glancing back at Tommy, his blue eyes dilated slightly.

“Do you want to join us in the nest?” He asks after a moment, glancing back at Wilbur, his wings fluffing out slightly as if he was restrainging himself.

“The storm is messin’ with his instincts,” Techno grumbles, earning him a squawk from Phil, “He wants his flock in the nest, where it’s safest.”

Wilbur glances at Phil who just glares at Techno, his feathers bristling.

“It is the safest spot, so you should get in the nest too—“

“Nah,” Techno says, rolling his shoulders back as he blatantly refuses Phil, “I think I’ll pass.”

“Techno,” Phil says, bristling even more, his feathers fluffing out, “Nest,” He demands, and Techno just gives him one long look before shaking his head.

“I actually have some things I should really work on—“

“Techno," Tommy calls, gaining the alien's attention, “Stop being such a bitch and get in the nest already. I don’t want to have to deal with clingy Phil all night,” He mutters, ignoring the look Phil sends him. Techno sighs, rolling his eyes.

“Fine,” He relents, “Just because you asked and no other reason.” He grumbles, and Phil huffs, though his feathers flatten out, looking a little less frantic then he had moments ago.

“Good,” Phil huffs, as Techno joins Tommy in the nest, laying down in his usual spot.

Phil climbs in, settling himself between the two, curling an arm around Tommy and dragging him closer. Tommy yawns, sinking into the warm blankets beneath him, his eyes starting to get heavy. Wilbur is the only one left outside the nest, staring at them, at Tommy uncertainly.

“Well?” Phil asks, meeting Wilbur’s gaze. “Are you going to join us?” He asks, leaving a spot open for Wilbur, one of his black wings held up invitingly.

“Wil,” Tommy says, “Come on.”

Wilbur stares at them, an unreadable look on his face, his eyes flicking between the three of them. He seems awkward, like he doesn’t quite belong, uncertain of what all was happening. Tommy meets his gaze, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Alright,” He says, making his way over to them, to Tommy, “Just this once.” He grumbles, settling beside Tommy. Phil smiles, letting his wings cover them all, the four of them for once peacefully settling down for the night.

~~~~

Tommy stays close to Wilbur, pulling his hood down further after he notices some of his old rivals. His mask covers most of his face, and his hood shadows his eyes, keeping him unrecognizable from the people of the little outpost.

He sits on top of an old crate, his eyes flicking around to everyone at the market, searching for a familiar face.

“This place hasn’t changed at all,” Wilbur mumbles, sitting down beside him. He also wore a mask and hood that kept his identity hidden. If word got out that the two brothers were alive then people would start searching for them. They needed to keep their plans secret for now.

“It really hasn’t,” Tommy agrees, his mind drifting back to when he met Techno here, “Where the fuck is Ranboo?” He says, huffing, squinting at the people.

Everything was covered in a layer of sand and dirt from the sand storm the other day, and there was some minor damage to the structures from the wind.

“Maybe he’s just not around today?” Wilbur suggests, which could be the case, no matter how annoying that would be for them, “Let’s give it a couple minutes. Techno can wait.”

“He’s gonna be all cranky though,” Tommy grumbles, swinging his feet as he sits back, “And Phil is just gonna be extra worried.”

“Yeah,” Wilbur agrees, “But—“

“Tommy?” Someone says, rather loudly, “Is that you and— oh,” Ranboo comes into view, stepping in front of the two. His eyes are pinned on Wilbur, before they light up with recognition.

“Wilbur—“

“Shut up!” Tommy hisses, kicking Ranboo in the shin. The kid yelps, jumping back from Tommy, shooting him a glare.

“Yeah, sorry— you’re back?” He says, his eyes flicking back to Wilbur. Wilbur shifts slightly from where he’s seated, meeting Ranboo’s gaze head on.

“I am.” He says simply, “No one can know about it.” He reminds, a serious note lacing his tone. Ranboo nods his head.

“Of course, no one will hear a word of this,” He whispers, before glancing back at Tommy, “Man, since when did he become such a prick?”

Tommy laughs, lightly smacking Wilbur’s arm as he glances back at Ranboo.

“He’s always been a prick, just now his true colors are showing,” Tommy grins, and Wilbur rolls his eyes, wrapping an arm around Tommy’s shoulder and tugging him towards him. It was hot out, and Tommy didn’t particularly want to be hugged right now, but he allowed it just for Wilbur’s sake.

“Yeah, yeah,” Wilbur huffs, his eyes flicking around, “So, Ranboo, what all has changed since I’ve been gone?” He asks, peering intensely at Ranboo.

“Uh, a lot,” They say, glancing down at his hands, “Schlatt has changed a lot about L’Manberg— well, Manberg now,” He begins, “Schlatt changed the flag, which I must say looks a little emo. He also—“

“Ranboo,” Wilbur cuts him off, leaning forwards slightly, “I need secrets, plans, where peoples alliances stand. That is what is most important to me.”

“Right, of course,” Ranboo nods, sucking in a sharp breath, “Well, I don’t exactly know all of that, but I can give you what I do know.” He begins, glancing at Tommy for a moment, a slight frown on their face. “Schlatt gave himself complete power over everything, rewrote everything that you two did, made it as if you don't exist anymore.”

“He’s got an iron grip over everyone, with loyal followers who do everything he tells them to. People like Tubbo and Niki don't like that— I think they’re trying to stage a rebellion, but it hasn’t been going so well. I haven't seen Niki in a while, though.” He says with a slight shake of his head.

“Niki?’ Wilbur asks soflty, and Ranboo nods.

“I think she might have been banished from Manberg,” Ranboo says, “I can try and get word to her, if you want.”

“Yes,” Wilbur immediately agrees, “Tell her that im coming to free L’Manberg,” He says, and Ranboo nods, a grim look on his face.

“I’ll try,” They promise, and Wilbur nods, satisfied with that answer. What none of them say is that if Niki was exiled she was most likely dead by now, unless she was able to find some sort of shelter or settlement to take refuge in.

“Last I talked with Tubbo he told me Schlatt was throwing a festival to celebrate how prosperous Manberg is,” Ranboo continues, “Though, I believe that the festival isn't just that— I think Tubbo might be in danger.”

Tommy tenses, giving Wilbur a look.

“In danger? How?” Tommy asks, nerves bubbling up in his stomach.

“I think Schlatt is catching on that Tubbo is a spy,” Ranboo says, keeping his voice quiet, “Last he told me was that Schlatt was getting more and more suspicious of him.”

“Shit,” Tommy says, “When is the festival?”

“I think in a couple days,” Ranboo says, “Maybe sooner, not sure, but you can tell they are preparing for one.”

“A festival, huh?” Wilbur says, his eyes staring off at nothing in particular, as if he was lost in thought, “They would all be distracted— this is perfect, Tommy,” Wilbur says, meeting Tommy’s gaze. “We could sneak in and see the destruction for ourselves— connect with Tubbo and anyone else who could be on our side, get a lay of the land.”

Tommy nods his head, glancing back over at Ranboo.

“We just need to know when it is,” Tommy says with a nod, “Ranboo, tell us big man, when is this festival?”

Ranboo closes his eyes, rocking back on their feet.

“I can’t remember— I want to say in like two days? I think?” He pauses, “God, I’m sorry, so much has happened lately—“

“It's fine,” Tommy says, glancing back at Wilbur, “We’ll have someone check for us, so we know when to go.” He nods, and Wilbur must understand what he is saying, his plan solidifying in his mind.

“Is there anything else we might need to know, Ranboo?” Wilbur asks, settling his gaze on him once again. Ranboo seems to almost wither under it, as he tries to come up with anything.

“Um, I— I don’t think so?” He says, “Just be careful, there's a lot of really bad people out there.”

“Of course,” Wilbur smiles, pushing off of the crate they had been sitting on, his feet planting on the ground, “I think this has been a very useful conversation. Thank you, Ranboo, I look forward to meeting with you again.” Wilbur says, in his usual charming way, dragging Tommy along with him.

“Thanks, Boo,” Tommy says, “Stay safe out there! We’ll be back soon, I'm sure.” He says with a nod of his head. Ranboo waves them goodbye.

“See you later,” They call, before they all go their separate ways.

Tommy and Wilbur walk side by side, through the small little outpost, passing by other people warily. No fighting was allowed inside, but that didn’t mean people weren't looking for an easy target when they left the safe domain of the outpost.

Tommy could tell a couple people were eyeing him and Wilbur, as Tommy moves closer to Wilbur, who keeps his chin held high, his sharp eyes darting to anyone who even gives them a glance. Most people back down at the sight, but a few, really stupid ones don’t take the hint.

Wilbur was never one for violence, he was a rather shit fighter, but the man was smart, calculating. He had multiple plans in his head, running different scenarios— he was prepared for anything.

So when three guys follow them out Wilbur pretends like he doesn’t see them, as if they were the safest people in the whole entire world. And really, they were, as the black dot in the sky starts to circle tighter and tighter around them.

“Wil,” Tommy says, sparing a quick glance behind them at the three guys who trudge along after them, “I don’t like this.” He says, overly aware of the knife in his boot, and the dagger at his side.

“Relax,” Wilbur says, his eyes flicking up to Phil in the sky, “Phil is watching and Techno is waiting. They probably already know whats going to happen.”

“I know, but still—“

“You’ll be fine, Toms,” Wilbur reassures, casting him a look, “Trust me.” He says, his smile hidden underneath his mask. “We just gotta lead them away from the sight of the others, and then our alien companions can take care of them.” He hums simply, making his way over to where Techno had left them at.

The alien had chosen a small hill to hide behind, with a couple large boulders blocking it off. They make it there, rounding the corner, meeting Techno who was waiting for them. The moment they’re in reach the alien drags them both back, ignoring the surpsied yelp from Tommy as the two brothers are shoved behind the large alien.

“They’re following you,” Techno says, his red cloak swishing around his shoulders as he draws his sword, letting his hood fall to his shoulders, “Stay back, let me and Phil deal with it.” He says gruffly, casting them both a look.

“Techno—“ Tommy begins, reaching for his dagger, just as one of the people that had been following them emerge from atop the rock. The moment they see Techno they freeze, eyes going wide at the sight before them.

Phil’s shadow passes them by, and without a second thought the person scrambles back, tripping off the rock and shouting to their companions to leave. Techno watches them go with a rather irritated look, glaring at nothing as Phil dives down from the sky, perching on top of the rock, watching the three leave.

“We’re invincible, Tommy,” Wilbur whispers to him, wrapping an arm around him, “Don’t you see?” He says, gesturing to Phil and Techno, “We have nothing we need to worry about.” He says, a grin evident in his voice.

“Hm, guess they didn’t want to hang around,” Phil says, his feathers rustling as his sharp blue eyes land on the two of them, as he leans towards them, “Did you get what you needed?” He asks curiously.

Wilbur nods, a grim look on his face.

“We have a lot to prepare for.”

~~~~

The festival comes sooner than the two thought. Only two days after their visit with Ranboo does Phil report back that the festival is taking place. They barely had enough time to tell the aliens of their plan, let alone try and figure it out at all.

They scramble for their gear, pulling on their hoods and hiding numerous weapons amongst themselves. Neither of the aliens could join them on foot, but Phil would be in the sky, ready to intervene at any moment, while Techno waited for them further off.

They had a tentative plan, sneak in, gather as much information as possible, and get out without anyone having ever seen them.

Tommy was hoping that he would get to see Tubbo again, to talk with him, to make sure he's alright.

They sneak in, going through the back, managing to avoid being spotted by anyone. L’Manberg was settled around some rocky terrain, offering them more cover. Plus, there were some taller buildings about, and everyone should have been gathered in the centre of the camp.

It looks different from the last time Tommy had seen it. It was nostalgic, seeing the camp that he and Wilbur built from nothing, from the way the buildings were constructed, or how the paths were laid. There were a lot of new buildings, too, made out of scrap wood and any other materials they could find.

It was much larger, now, since he’s last been around. Tommy can’t remember the last time he even saw L’Manberg.

Tommy follows Wilbur’s lead, trailing close behind him, the both of them keeping low and hiding in the shadows. They managed to find an old destroyed building to climb into, getting to the roof, where they could overlook the festival and everything that was going on.

Schlatt stands at the podium, his black hair slicked back with water, his facial hair freshly trimmed. He wore the nicest clothes Tommy’s ever seen, they looked clean and without any holes in them. Quackity stands beside Schlatt, a big grin on his face as he laughs with the man.

And then there was Tubbo, standing just slightly behind Schlatt. He looked nervous, but he hid it well with a smile, laughing at a joke Schlatt said. Tommy can’t take his eyes off his friend, his hands gripping onto the wood beneath him tighter.

Wilbur scowls, staring at the three of them standing there, as the heads of the country that they had built. He was tense, straining to hear what they were saying.

His eyes eventually drift to the people in the seats. There’s a lot of them, so many people that he doesn’t recognize— and then there was his old friends in the crowd. It was almost painful seeing them now, cheering for Schlatt, for this sutpid festival.

“There’s a lot of fucking people here,” Tommy says to Wilbur, muttering under his breath. Wilbur nods his head.

“Hello, everyone! Welcome to the festival!” Schlatt’s voice cuts through the chatter, booming out through the camp. Everyone cheers, a roar of voices, “I invited all the citizens of Manberg and some very close friends of mine to enjoy the festivities of Manberg, to enjoy the fruits of this beautiful country!” The crowd cheers, even though Schlatt stutters on his words.

“Thank you all for being here!” He says with a big grin, continuing on about some other stupid shit. Tommy honestly can’t believe that this idiot was in charge of L’Manberg. He glances over at Wilbur, a bad feeling sinking in his gut as Schlatt and the others join the crowd below, celebrating and cheering.

“Wilbur,” Tommy whispers, crouching down lower, “What the fuck are we going to do?” He asks, meeting his brothers gaze. Wilbur just stares off at the crowd, his brown eyes set on the people below as they start dancing, sharing drinks and food.

It was a proper festival, nothing that neither him or Wilbur had ever seen before in their lives. Tommy was almost jealous of them all.

“We have to kill Schlatt,” Wilbur says, giving Tommy a glance, “And we have to do it right the first time. We can’t fail at killing him, if we do, we’ll never get a second chance.”

Tommy nods his head, before glancing back at the podium, his eyes pinned on Tubbo. After a while they all make their way back to the podium and seats, Schlatt, Quackity and Tubbo back on the podium. Tubbo takes the forefront this time, looking out at the crowd with a big smile.

“Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen,” Tubbo greets with a big grin, “I want you all to look around at what we’ve built today, look at each other, all of this— thanks to democracy and the leadership of JSchallt,” People start cheering and whooping, jumping up in their seats.

“And isn’t that what this festival is all about? Democracy! Our people have been beaten down by royals and dictators for so long and now we are finally free!” He exclaims, throwing his arms wide with a big smile, glancing over at Schlatt.

“We are free to elect who we want, free to live how we want, and most importantly free to go wherever we want! And with that I want to thank all of you for coming to this wonderful event!” He finishes his speech, smiling widely at the people below him as they cheer. Eventually, when they die down, Schlatt laughs.

Tommy’s stomach sinks.

“Wha— whats wrong Schlatt?” Tubbo asks, his voice a pitch higher as he meets his gaze.

“You know I’ve been thinking about it, Tubbo,” Schlatt says, “You know we like to have fun.” Schlatt says and Tubbo agrees.

“Yeah, so let the festival begin!” Tubbo says, looking back out at the crowd. Tommy looks to Wilbur, a pleading look on his face.

Schlatt nods to Quackity, who suddenly lunges at Tubbo, gripping onto his arms and holding him in place.

“Schlatt, what are you doing—“ Tubbo says, as the crowd goes silent, struggling against Quackity’s hold. “Schlatt? Um, what’s going on?” He asks again, sounding much more panicked.

“Wilbur,” Tommy says, tugging on the mans sleeve, “Wilbur— Tubbo’s in danger!” Tommy hisses, “We got to save him—“

“Quiet,” Wilbur says, gripping onto Tommy’s arm, his eyes cold, “We can’t intervene. Not yet.”

“Tubbo, I know what you’ve been up to,” Schlatt begins, walking in front of him, pulling out a shiny silver knife.

“What— what are you talking about?” Tubbo asks, his voice shaking, his limbs trembling. Schlatt laughs in his face.

“You’ve been going against this great country, against me— siding with those tyrants that we kicked out!” Schlatt says, his voice booming with his anger, “Tubbo, I don't know if you know this, but treason isn’t exactly a respectable thing around here.” Schlatt says, his voice going sharp, his tone cold.

“Wilbur,” Tommy pleads, “We can’t let him die.” Tommy says, his heart picking up speed as adernilce races through his veins, terror taking root in his chest.

“Don’t try and tell me that you’ve done nothing wrong, I’ve seen it with my own two fucking eyes what you’ve been doing,” He growls, pointing the knife in Tubbo’s direction. Tubbo was frozen, terrified, staring at Schlatt.

“You know what happens to traitors, Tubbo?” Schlatt asks, a sinister grin on his face. Tubbo doesn’t respond, just staring at Schlatt, trembling in Quackity’s hold. “Tubbo, as the enemy of the state, we’ve got to make an example out of you.” Schlatt says, his tone dangerous, as he twirls the silver knife in his hands, the metal glinting in the light.

“Wilbur, we got to step in,” Tommy says, trying to stand up, to lunge towards them, but Wilbur holds him back with an iron grip, keeping him hidden, out of sight.

“No, Tommy,” WIlbur hisses, “I can’t let you get caught—“

“I don’t give a fuck, Wilbur! That's my friend down there whos about to die—“

“Goodbye, Tubbo,” Schlatt says, holding up his silver knife, ready to plunge it into Tubbo’s chest.

“Tubbo—!” Tommy shouts, breaking free of Wilburs grip and stumbling forwards, nearly falling off the edge. All eyes land on him.

“Tommy!” Wilbur exclaims, lunging after him, but Tommy’s already scrambling down the side of the building, sliding down the torn down walls and jumping the last couple of feet to the ground. Wilbur is quick to follow, as Schlatt holds up his hand to stop anyone from coming after them.

He watches them, as the two run up to the podium, quickly climbing up it. Tommy pulls his dagger out, gripping it tightly in his hand as he glares at Quackity and Schlatt, Wilbur coming up beside him. Tommy's eyes are pinned on Tubbo, at the terrified expression on his face, the pleading look in his eyes.

He was not going to let his friend die.

“Well, well, isn’t this a surprise,” Schlatt says, a smile on his face as he stares at the two, “Wilbur Soot and Tommy Innit, back from the dead.” He looks back out at the crowd, the knife in his hands glinting in the fading sunlight, “What a surprise! I wasn't expecting either of you, because, well, you’re both exiled.” His tone turns dangerous, cold, his brown eyes pinning them both in place.

“We just figured we’d swing by, take a look at how much this place has gone downhill.” Tommy spits out, “It looks like you could use some help.”

“Tommy,” Wilbur whispers, gripping his arm tightly, “This is not a good idea.”

“What do you have to say to that, Wilbur?” Schlatt asks, in a rather uninterested voice, “I'm sure you have many things to say, so let’s hear it.” He grins, throwing his arms wide as he peers out at the audience before them.

Wilbur’s face goes stony, as he pulls his hood down and his mask, running a hand through his messy curls. The crowd below is tense, their gazes stuck on Wilbur, on the ex-president of this camp. Wilbur’s eyes flicker out to all of them as he thinks over his words.

“All I have to say to you, Schlatt, is that you shouldn’t have taken what isn’t yours.” Wilbur says, his voice icy cold, cutting through the tension in the air, “Hand us Tubbo and we’ll be on our way.” He says simply, his eyes meeting Schlatt’s. Neither of them look away from the other, stuck in a battle of wills.

It’s Schlatt who cracks first, his eyes flickering back out to the audience. Wilbur holds his chin up higher.

“Unfortunately, Soot, I can’t do that.” Schlatt hums, his eyes glinting, “Tubbo here has betrayed us, me— he can’t get away unscathed, now can he?” He smiles, setting his attention back to Tubbo, “And you two aren’t supposed to be here right now.” He taps his chin, as if in deep thought.

“How about we kill all three of you right here, right now?” Schlatt exclaims, looking back out at the crowd. Only some of them cheer, while the others have horror stricken faces, “Now wouldn't that be fun?”

Tommy bristles, tightening his grip on his dagger, while Wilbur remains calm, collected.

“I wouldn't do that if I were you, Schlatt.” Wilbur says, his tone relaxed, his body posture calm, almost lazy even, “If you were a smart man you’d listen, but, well, you aren’t.” He shrugs, taking a stride forwards, setting his gaze upon the crowd.

“Citizens of L’Manberg, listen closely,” Wilbur says, ignoring Schlatt saying its Manberg,“If you don’t wisen up and realize that this tyrant claiming himself the leader of this great nation is an idiot then you will have no place here,” Wilbur smiles, a sharp dangerous thing, as a shadow flits over him.

“The reckoning is coming for all of you, it's up to you if you’re going to survive it or die,” He shrugs, glancing back at Schlatt, “I wouldn't test what I can do, Schlatt.” His eyes are sharp, narrowed, as he smiles, “For a dumb man such as yourself you wouldn't last a damn second without your dogs—“

Schlatt snarls, lunging for Wilbur with his knife in hand, but before he could get far there was a flurry of black feathers, as Phil lands right in between them, gripping onto Schlatt’s wrist that held the knife.

“Hello there, mate,” He says, his wings sprawling out behind him, as he tilts his head up ever so slightly, “I would suggest you put that away.”

“Phil!” Tommy exclaims, relief washing over him at the sight of the alien.

“You—“ Schlatt begins, as Phils grip tightens on his wrist, making him drop the knife. It clatters to the floor, the sound of the metal hitting stone echoing throughout the silent camp.

“Like I said, Schlatt,” Wilbur hums, walking up to the man, his gaze piercing, “You don’t want to see what we can do.” He smiles, before striding behind him, going up to Quackity and Tubbo. Tommy rushes after him, holding his dagger out at Quackity, who quickly lets Tubbo go, holding up his hands in surrender.

“Tommy—“ Quackity begins but Wilbur cuts him off.

“Save it,” He snaps, as Tommy rushes to Tubbo, grabbing onto his arm.

“Tubbo!” Tommy exclaims, wrapping him up in a hug, squeezing his friend tightly. Tubbo partially collapses into his grip, a sob breaking free as he clutches onto Tommy for dear life.

“Let’s go,” Wilbur says, tunring to Phil and giving him a nod. Phil realeses Schlatts wrist, though from the way the man clutches it to his chest shows that Phil must have bruised the hell out of it.

“I’ll see you around,” Phil says ominously, leading the three of them out.

No one dares trying anything.

The way back is tense, as the sun dips below the horzion, the three of them keeping silent. A certain tension hangs in the air among them that no one can seem to break. Techno meets them, eyeing them all up, his eyes lingering on Tommy and Tubbo for a moment.

“Come on,” Phil says, “We should really make it back before it gets dark.” He says, glancing back at their companions. Tubbo was basically leaning all of his wieght on Tommy, his eyes darting between the two aliens warily.

“Don’t worry, they’re one our side.” Tommy whispers to him, yet Tubbo doesn’t really believe him. They continue on their way, with all four of them. Techno keeps glancing back at him, his red eyes blazing in the darkness. Wilbur lingers close behind Tommy and Tubbo, lost in thought, his eyes staring at nothing.

“What happened?” Techno asks, his voice gruff, his red eyes scanning over the two brothers. Tommy goes to respond but Wilbur beats him to it.

Tommy decided to blow our cover and go in head first without a plan,” Wilbur says, his eyes boring into the back of his head. Tommy stops in his tracks, causing Tubbo to nearly fall over as he whips around to stare at Wilbur.

“I did that to save Tubbo!” He says, staring Wilbur down, a furious look on his face as anger surges up in his chest.

“Any one of them could have attacked you, Tommy— what good would you have been to Tubbo if you were injuried or dead?” Wilbur snaps back, the two aliens pausing in their tracks.

“If I didn’t do anything then Tubbo would have been killed!” Tommy exclaims, his voice wavering, “I wasn’t going to let that happen!” He basically shouts, heaving for breath as he stares at Wilbur. “What do you not understand about that?!”

“I could have lost you, Tommy!” Wilbur shouts back, taking a step towards him, grabbing a fistful of his shirt as he drags him closer, “I could have lost you.” He repeats, in a much quieter voice.

Tommy grabs onto Wilbur’s hand, staring into his eyes, tears shimmering in his own.

“Phil was there, he would have stepped in—“

“You don’t know if he would have made it in time.” Wilbur says bluntly, ignoring the burning stare from Phil, “I couldn't afford to take that risk.”

“Wilbur,” Tommy says, tugging out of his hold, “You worry too fucking much— nothing bad happened! We saved Tubbo and left without a single fight. What is there to be mad about?”

“Tommy,” Techno says, taking a step towards him, his pink hair falling loose around his shoulders, “You should have linstened to Wilbur.”

“What?” Tommy asks, taking a step back from them, glancing at Tubbo, “Are you being serious, Techno?” He asks incredulously, “Your fucking siding with him?”

Techno is silent or a moment, before he gives a small nod.

“Anything could have happened.” He says simply, taking another step towards him, “You’re so fragile, small, you’re basically a baby—“

“I am not a fucking baby!” Tommy exclaims, taking a step towards Techno, his blue eyes blazing, “You know what? All of you can go fuck yourselves! I don’t want to see any of you right now,” He says, turning to storm off, but Techno grabs him by the arm, stopping him.

Tommy whirls around to face him, ready to throw a punch, yet Techno just stands there, unfazed by his sudden hostility.

“And now you’re acting like a child, being brash and unable to listen to reason.” He states bluntly, and Tommy looses it, swinging a punch at Techno. It connects with his chest, but the impact does nothing to the alien, only hurting his knuckles and wrist, though he doesn’t let the pain show on his face.

“Fuck you,” He snarls, trying to free himself from his grip, “I’m not a fuckng kid, fucking— let me go!” He says, struggling to escape his hold. Finally, Techno realeses him, making Tommy stumble backwards.

“Why don’t you two fight out your differences?” Wilbur suggests, his brown eyes dark, “Clealry it looks like you need it.”

“Oh go fuck yourself, Wilbur,” Tommy snarls, turning towards the man, “Techno wouldn’t last one damn minute against me, and neither would you, you fucking prick—“

“Prove it, then.” Wilbur says simply, his gaze meeting Tommy’s. Phil shifts from where he stands, his blue eyes carefully watching everyhting, while Tubbo cowers in on himself, too frightened to speak.

“You know what? I fucking will,” He growls, turning back towards Techno, “I’ll fucking—“

“You should fight in the pit,” Wilbur says, his voice wrapping around him, his words like daggers, “Punches only. Tommy can have the first hit.”

Tommy glares at Wilbur, his hands tightening into fists, as he glowers at the two of them.

“Fine.” He huffs out, his anger seething under the surface, as he storms off to the small dip in the ground close by the bunker. Techno follows after, taking his time, exchanging a few words with Phil. Wilbur collects Tubbo and brings him along, saying few words of reassurance to the kid.

Tommy waits in the pit for Techno to come, the alien taking one step down into it, while the other three reside on the ledge, overlooking them.

“Are you sure you want to do this, Tommy?” Techno asks, staring down at Tommy with an unreadable look on his face. Tommy’s anger seems to skyrocket at that, as he grits his teeth, nodding his head.

“Fuck you!” He shouts, lunging for Techno, landing a punch on his chest. Techno is quick to retaliate, his fist landing on his side, sending him stumbling away. Techno was clearly pulling his punches, being gentle with him even as Tommy puts his all into fighting him.

He swings and punches at Techno, huffing for air as he tries and fails to dodge Techno’s attacks, the two silent throughout the whole thing. Tommy gives it his all, punching and hitting Techno like he never had before— uncaring of the pain that shoots through his arms, and the scraps and cuts that start to form on his knuckles.

He doesn’t care, as he hits and punches and kicks, getting equally hit in return— though its more a tap or a push then an actual hit. It makes Tommy mad that Techno wasn’t taking this seriously, that he thought this was just a fit that Tommy was having.

Frustration wells up in his chest as he pants for breath, dodging another attack from Techno as he nearly trips over his own feet. He feels stupid, and dumb, as Techno takes all of his hits without even faltering, his red eyes emotionless.

The fight seems to last forever, yet as Tommy starts to slow, frustrated tears falling from his face as Techno lands a punch in his gut, winding him and knocking him to the ground, he gives up.

He doesn't get back up, taking in gasping breaths as he curls in on himself, trying to hide his tears. Several emotions well up as they overcome him, yet all he feels is empty. He feels drained, exhausted, frustration making him feel dull.

Techno looms over him, casting a dark shadow over his frail form. He kneels down, his large hands reaching out for him, tugging him up and to his chest. Tommy lets him, feeling broken, defeated, as the alien cradles him close to his chest. He looks over his bloody knuckles with a small frown, wiping the blood away with his thumb.

It stings, slightly, but Techno stops messing with his hands to hold him closer.

“I'm sorry,” Techno whispers into his hair, “I don’t want to hurt you, Tommy. I just want you to be safe.”

Tommy says nothing, sniffling into his shirt, hiding his face away pathetically.

“Right, well, we should get going.” Wilbur says, breaking through the silence.

“We’ve got a country to reclaim, after all.”

Notes:

Shit is starting to go down lol

I have added a chapter count to this :) it may or may not have another chapter added, depends on how much I end up writing for this, but it is getting close to being finished. Thank you all for being on this awesome journey with me :D

I can’t believe that summer is over and now it’s getting cold and miserable out :( it’s been so rainy here and everything is muddy and my car is always covered in it lol
I am not ready for snow and ice no thank you, driving on it sucks so much

Until next time :)

Chapter 8: November 16th

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After a restless night of sleep Tommy sits down at the table beside Tubbo, while Wilbur and Phil whisper amongst themselves going over plans. Techno sits at the table with them, slowly eating breakfast, neither of them speaking.

Tommy was exhausted. Not only did he feel emotionally drained but he also barely got any sleep last night from his nightmares haunting him. He idly pokes at his food, ignoring the look Techno sends him.

“So… this is Pogtopia, huh?” Tubbo asks, his voice raspy as he glances up at Tommy. “It’s rather nice.”

“Yeah,” Tommy says, glancing around the little bunker, “It wasn’t always this nice, though. Only ever since the aliens showed up.”

“Wasn’t this where you and Wilbur stayed before L’Manberg?” Tubbo asks and Tommy nods.

“Yup,” He says, glancing over to where Wilbur was talking with Phil, “It served us well, kept us alive.” He shrugs, glancing back at his friend, “And now it serves as the base for our rebellion.”

“Right.” Tubbo says, a small smile on his face, “We are so going to take Schlatt down— it’ll be the great war of Pogtopia and L’Manberg— it’ll go down in the damn history books.”

Tommy laughs and so does Tubbo.

“Fuck yeah it will.” Tommy smiles, the two falling back into a familiar routine. It was as if all the awkwardness had left, the two reconnecting and catching back up, telling the other all the things that have happened. Techno listens, never interrupting, his red eyes trained on Tommy most of the time.

It was clear the two aliens did not enjoy Tubbo’s presence but they were never rude to him, so Tommy can’t be that mad with them. He’s just glad that they’re unjustified hate isn't being pushed at Wilbur anymore.

After a while Wilbur comes over and rests a hand on the back of his chair, listening in on their conversation for a moment before butting in.

“Sorry to interrupt, but we have some important things we need to go over.” Wilbur says simply, glancing down at Tommy. Tommy meets his gaze and rolls his eyes.

“Fine,” He huffs, “Only if Tubbo is okay with it, though.” He says, as all eyes go to Tubbo. He nods his head, offering a small nervous smile.

“Yeah! Totally fine.” He says in a rather cheery voice. Wilbur smiles before glancing over at the two aliens.

“I suppose we have a lot of explaining to do, huh?” He sighs, pulling out a chair and sitting down, resting one of his legs atop the other, his eyes flitting across all three people. “Tubbo, welcome to the rebellion. It is an honor to have you here.”

Tubbo nods his head, a more sincere smile on his face as he stares at Wilbur. Wilbur doesn’t give it a second thought.

“Currently the only members are me, Tommy, Phil and Techno.” Wilbur says, his eyes resting on each person as he names them, “and now you too, I guess.” He tacks on as Tubbo nods, warily eyeing the aliens in the room.

“Right… how did that come about? You don’t really see aliens interacting with humans much—“

“Moving on,” Wilbur says, cutting Tubbo off as he cracks his fingers, “All that matters now is taking down Schlatt and freeing L’manberg. I don’t care how we do it or what needs to happen to get there— just that Schlatt is dead.” He says, giving Tubbo a rather sharp grin. Tubbo nods his head a little frantically, shrinking in on himself slightly.

“Right, but—“ Tubbo begins again but Wilbur just brushes him off.

“We should try and minimize the causalities as much as possible, besides well, Schlatt— only killing the people that won’t get out of our way.” His brown eyes land on Phil and Techno, the two aliens listening. Techno has a rather stony look on his face, his red eyes flicking from Tommy to Wilbur, while Phil leans back in his chair, his blue eyes lazily watching everything.

It was honestly a miracle none of them were in an arms length of Tommy right now. Maybe they just didn’t want to freak Tubbo out, but Tommy doubts that would really stop them from getting what they wanted. Maybe it was Wilbur. Tommy has noticed a sudden shift in Phil’s behavior, no matter how slight it was— how the alien actually seems to see Wilbur now. Techno was still the same as usual, the alien a stubborn prick.

They’ll see just how great of a person Wilbur is, though, Tommy was sure of it.

“Sounds like a good plan, mate,” Phil suddenly pipes up, leaning forwards in his chair, “When exactly do you plan on doing this?” He asks, a sudden intensity in his blue eyes. Wilbur holds his gaze, an unreadable look on his face.

“I’m not sure yet.” Wilbur eventually says, glancing at Tubbo, “We need more people on our side first.” He hums, “We need more people from L’Manberg to join us.”

“How are we going to do that?” Tommy asks, frowning, “Everyone there knows who we are, we can’t just waltz in again like last time—“

“No, but we get someone who can,” Wilbur says, meeting Tommy’s gaze,

“Let’s go give Ranboo a visit again.”

~~~~

Going and talking to Ranboo was far more difficult than it should have been. Not only did they have to get Phil and Techno on the same page and have Phil in the sky and Techno waiting for them just outside the outpost but they also needed Tubbo to come along.

They couldn't show their faces, either, having to cover up any recognizable features making the blazing heat just that more unbearable.

Finally after they got to the outpost Ranboo was nowhere to be found, the damn prick. They had traveled the whole hour that it takes to get there just for the one person they needed not to be there. It was rather disappointing, as Tommy sits on some scrap wood in the shade, sulking.

Wilbur lingers nearby, talking to some people about boring stuff that Tommy could really care less about, while Tubbo sits on the ground beside him, trying to stay in the shade as much as possible.

“Who is this Ranboo person again?” Tubbo asks, picking up a stone and fiddling with it in his hands. Tommy huffs, picking at his fingers for a moment.

“They’re my friend,” He says, “Though he stays out of most… conflicts. They never wanted to join L’Manberg, which, fair, but they’re a great informant, helps provide a lot of useful information that we can use.” Tommy explains. “He knows a lot of people, hears all the gossip and rumors. If anyone were to know who would want to join a rebellion it would be him.” He glances up at where Wilbur was still talking to someone.

“Plus, he might know where Niki is.”

Tubbo nods his head slowly, glancing up at Tommy.

“Right…” He says, “All I know is that she got kicked out for some stupid reason, Schlatt was a real dick.”

“Tell me about it,” Tommy says with a roll of his eyes, “He literally has tried to kill us like, so many fucking times, and exiled us— its going to feel good to see the look on his face when we take him down.”

Tubbo is silent for a while, before glancing up at the sky where Phil circles over them.

“Are we really going to kill him?” Tubbo asks, his voice sounding tiny, “I don’t think I could just… kill him, or anyone really.”

Tommy’s eyes snap to Tubbo, feeling his shoulders drop, a frown forming on his face.

“I mean, yeah, we’re going to kill him.” He says slowly, unsurely, “He’s gotta go, Tubbo. You don’t have to be the one to kill him, no— the aliens probably will before we even have the fucking chance, but your support is the one thing we need right now.”

“I know, but this is just reminding of the times before L’Manberg, when we were just getting things started.” Tubbo says, curling in on himself slightly, “I don’t want it to be like that again.” He admits quietly.

Tommy doesn't want it to be like that either. He doesn't want to kill, or hurt others, or incite a damn rebellion— but thats what things have come to. Death, anarchy, and murder were all things necessary in this world. They had to get Schlatt out of power, there was no doubt about that.

Tommy wasn’t a murderer but for Wilbur he would be one. He didn’t want to kill, but if Wilbur said the word then he had no other choice. If it was his life or someone else’s Tommy already knows the choice he would make.

He was not a good person. He was selfish, cowardly— he saw his life as higher than others, more important. He wasn’t just going to give up, show his belly and let someone kill him. He was a survivor, and been one all his damn life, he wasn’t giving up now not when they were at the end of this conflict.

They were going to get L’Manberg back no matter what.

“It wont be,” Tommy reassures weakly, his hands curling into fists, his nails digging into his palm. “Techno and Phil will do most of the… work, I suppose. I doubt they’ll let us even get close to the fighting.”

“Those two give me bad vibes.” Tubbo says suddenly, “I don't really like it.”

“They’re just over protective,” Tommy says, defending them, “Phil is a big worry wort and nervous, but he means well. He’s just cautious.”

“And Techno? What excuses do you have for him?” Tubbo asks, making Tommy pause for a moment. He glances at Tubbo, who wouldn't meet his gaze. Did he really not like them that much?

“Techno can be cold and intimidating, but he’s really a big teddy bear underneath all of that… come on, Tubbo, they’re good, they’re on our side— don't you see how valuable that is? Plus they care about us, about humanity— they are the ones defending us from the invaders.”

Tubbo is silent, staring at the ground and digging a stone into the sandy dirt.

“They may care about you, Tommy, but they definitely don't give two shits about me.” Tubbo spits back, and Tommy deflates, frowning. He glances away from Tubbo with a short exhale of air.

“They’re not that bad.” He mutters under his breath.

“Maybe for you,” Tubbo shoots back, “But they terrify me— so does Wilbur. He’s changed, a lot. Both of you have.”

Tommy crosses his arms, not glancing back at Tubbo as he watches people walk by.

“What do expect from us, Tubbo? A lot of bad shit has happened.” Tommy snaps, “We can’t control how we fucking change.”

“I’m not saying it’s a bad thing.” Tubbo shoots back, “Just that— it’s different. I’m still getting used to it. Not to mention being around two aliens all the damn time.” He says, “I’m just… stressed, okay? I’m scared of what is going to happen. I don't want to get hurt again.”

They fall back into silence at Tubbo’s confession, an awkward tension hanging in the air between them. Tommy and Tubbo didn't really ever get into fights, more important things keeping their attention in the past.

But now? It felt like he didn't even really know Tubbo at all.

“I—“ Tommy begins, but cuts himself off, clamping his mouth shut. He wasn’t really sure what to say to that. He doesn't want to get hurt, either, and he was always stressed out of his mind.

“I’m sorry.” He says simply, flatly, cracking his fingers as he stares at the ground, his head bowed. “Gods, it’s just been such a rough time— I see where you’re coming from, Techno and Phil can be terrifying. Fuck, they scared the shit out of me when I first met them. But I won’t let them do anything to you, so don’t worry about that.” Tommy says, starting to ramble but he just can’t stop.

“As for the rebellion and shit you don’t have kill, you could just be the look out or whatever. If you really don't want to fight then I'm sure theres some other thing you could do, and do a damn well job at it, too.” He continues on, “And I know me and Wil have changed, I've felt it myself, but these past few months have been the most challenging time of our lives— plus Wilbur got kidnapped by invaders, but that’s another story for a different time.”

“Wait, hold on, Wilbur got kidnapped by aliens?” Tubbo exclaims, and Tommy nods, shushing him.

“He did, but don't tell him I told you that, since I'm pretty sure he doesn't want anyone to know.” Tommy says in a hushed voice, and Tubbo nods.

“Fuck, how did he escape? He’s got to be the luckiest damn person out there.” Tubbo says, huddling in closer to Tommy.

“I’m not entirely sure, but it sounds like he was part of some mind experiment and got freed at the end of it.” Tommy says, dimly noting that Wilbur never really told him much more about his time being abducted. He’s not sure if he even wants to know anymore about it.

“Damn.” Tubbo says, glancing over at Wilbur, “That explains a lot.” He trails off, his eyes lingering on Wilbur for a moment before he glances back at Tommy. Tommy just gives a curt nod, not really wanting to go into it any further.

No one saw the first hand destruction of Wilbur more than Tommy did.

Tommy glances back at his brother when he hears a commotion, his hand reaching for his dagger as he jumps up, taking in the scene in front of him. A masked figure is gripping onto Wilbur’s shoulders, someone much shorter than Wilbur, the two starting at each as if they just saw a ghost.

“Wilbur?’ Tommy asks, his voice quiet as he takes a step towards him. Wilbur doesn’t even look his way, to focused on the person in front of him.

“Niki?” He breathes, “You— you’re alive.”

Niki, apparently, lets out a slight laugh, taking a step back from Wilbur.

“Hey, Wil.” She says, dipping her head slightly, “Its nice to see you again.”

Wilbur is to stunned to speak for a moment before he hugs Niki, letting out a shaky sigh. Tommy just watches them, as Tubbo joins his side, the two glancing at one another. Niki had been one of their close friends in L’Manberg, one of the only other people they could trust— especially after Eret’s betrayal.

No one had known what happened to her after she got kicked out of L’Manberg by Schlatt. Tommy thinks that they all assumed the worst, that she had died out in the wasteland they live in.

“Tommy? Tubbo?” Niki says as he turns to them, a smile on her face, “God, it’s so good to see you all.” She breathes out, her eyes a little watery.

“Hey, Niki,” Tommy greets with a dip of his head, “Funny seeing you around here.”

Niki huffs, glancing at Wilbur who comes over to Tommy, wrapping an arm around his shoulder, leaning against him.

“I thought I’d stop by, see if my favorite spy was around,” She shrugs. Tommy glances over at Tubbo.

“Are you talking about Ranboo?” He asks, and Niki gives him a look before nodding.

“Yeah, they were supposed to be meeting me like right now—“

“Hey, sorry I’m late— oh,” A fifth person joins their little circle, looking around at all of the faces before landing on Tommy, “What are you guys doing here?” Ranboo asks, and Tommy snorts.

“We all came looking for you,” Tommy says and Wilbur squeezes his shoulders.

“Ranboo, its good that you’re here.” Wilbur says, leaving Tommy’s side as he takes a step towards him, “We need you to help incite a revolution,” He continues, “right within the walls of L’Manberg.”

“Right…” Ranboo says, looking around at everyone, “How do you expect me to do that? Also, it’s Manberg now.”

Wilburs eyes narrow at Ranboo before his neutral expression comes back.

“You’ve heard the rumors of who wants to get rid of Schlatt, right?” He presses, “You can get into contact with them, tell them that we’re planning on taking back L’Manberg soon. That we need their support and aid— tell them that freedom will come once again.”

Ranboo just stares at Wilbur, slowly shrinking in on himself.

“That sounds really dangerous,” He says, “What if I get caught?”

“Thats why you won’t.” Wilbur continues on, “No one knows who you are but us— you’d be able to just walk right on in. All you’d need to do is find someone who is on our side and talk to them alone for a couple minutes, tell them our plan, and then they can spread the word within the camp.”

Ranboo looks unsure, glancing at Tommy for a moment.

“Wilbur—“ Tommy tries to speak up, clearly Ranboo did not feel comfortable doing that.

“I’ll do it.” Ranboo says, cutting Tommy off. He gives him a quick look before glancing back at Wilbur, lowering his head slightly.

“I’ll do it,” He repeats, “As long as you promise that you’ll go through with your plans of freeing Man— L’Manberg.”

Wilbur’s face is neutral as he stares at Ranboo, his brown eyes narrowed slightly. Tommy really can’t tell what’s going on in his head anymore, not since they were exiled. Wilbur was as much a mystery to him as anyone else.

A smile breaks the frown on his face, his eyes lighting up slightly as he dips his head towards Ranboo, spreading his arms slightly.

“Well of course I’m going to go through with my plans,” He says, giving Niki a look, “Why else would I be doing any of this right now?” He asks, and Ranboo really has no answer. They shrug, and Wilbur takes it as answer enough.

“Perfect,” He says, “Everything is coming together. Soon, L’Manberg will be mine again.”

“You mean ours, right?” Tommy asks, taking a step towards his brother.

Wilbur’s eyes flick to him, his gaze softening as his smile deepens.

Ours, yes.” He says and Tommy huffs but doesn’t mention it anymore.

“Right, well.. can we head back now? I’m getting hungry.” Tubbo says, breaking the brewing tension in the air. Tommy glances back at him with a grin.

“Of course, big man! I think our business is about done here, yeah?” He asks, glancing back at Wilbur and Niki, “Time to go and let Ranboo plan. They’ll need all the time he can get.”

Tommy pats Ranboo on the shoulder, giving him a nod.

“Good luck, you’ll do great. In and out, real quick, nothing more nothing less.” He smiles at him, “You got this.”

“Thanks?” Ranboo says, brushing off the hand on their shoulder. Tommy doesn’t miss a beat, walking away from the group and glancing out at the outpost.

“Well, we should get going…” Wilbur says, glancing at Niki, “You could come with us if you wanted? We’re the start of the rebellion, we could use all the help we can get.”

Niki takes a moment to think about it, taking in a deep breath.

“I’ll join you,” She says, “I want to get back at Schlatt for everything he’s done.”

Wilbur smiles, his brown eyes lighting up.

“That’s just what I wanted to hear,” He says, turning to look at Tommy.

“Let’s head back, we have a lot to go over.”

~~~~

The seeds have been planted, as Wilbur says, in L’Manberg and in the outpost— people are pledging their allegiance to Pogtopia, to him and Wilbur. They’re giving their support, all untied for the same thing: to take Schlatt out of power.

Wilbur has been working relentlessly to make sure everything goes to plan, visiting Ranboo almost every day, recruiting more people to help them fight. He’s somehow acquired a large amount of weapons, too, and when Tommy asked him how he got them he didn’t give him a straight answer.

Niki has been a big help in aiding Wilbur with everything, planning and delivering messages to the others that have joined them, connecting the webs of the rebellion.

Tubbo hasn’t said much in the days leading up to the attack, keeping to himself, staying out of sight. He avoids Wilbur like the plague, and has barely spoken three words to Tommy all week. Tommy is to worried about keeping Wilbur as mentally stable as possible and the two aliens from freaking out every moment to pay much mind to Tubbo.

Currently he was with Phil, in the later hours of the night, while everyone in the bunker was starting to settle down.

Phil was running his fingers through his hair, de-tangling the knots in it and styling his curls in a certain way, before he would deem it not good enough and then restart the whole process again. Phil has been messing with his hair for about an hour now, and surprisingly it wasn’t annoying Tommy that much.

He was too busy worrying about everything going on around him, worrying about what could go wrong the day of their attack. He could picture Tubbo, or Niki, or even Wilbur getting hurt or worse— dying.

He doesn't think he could forgive himself if one of them ended up dead.

His dagger is heavy in his hands, freshly sharpened thanks to Techno, the silver metal glinting dimly in the light. He hopes and prays to whatever god is out there that he won’t have to take anyone’s life with it.

If it ever came to it, Tommy would choose his life over another. He may be selfish for that, for wanting to live, but its what Wilbur would want. Wilbur wouldn’t want him dead, gone without a fight. He’d be heartbroken. Tommy can’t leave him behind like that.

The alien behind him gives one of his curls a sharp tug, gaining his attention. Tommy glances away from the dagger in his hand, turning his head slightly to look at Phil. He's got a certain look on this face that has Tommy frowning, already knowing what he was going to ask.

“What’re you thinking about?” Phil asks gently, but Tommy doesn't really want to respond. He just shrinks in on himself, his fingers curling around the hilt of his dagger, just centimeters away from touching the blade.

Phil notices and with a disapproving click he reaches for his hands, slowly prying his fingers away from the dagger and taking the weapon from him.

Tommy watches, feeling helpless as Phil takes his blade away from him.

Phil sets the dagger aside, before shifting, guiding Tommy to be facing towards him. He reaches out with one of his hands, brushing his taloned fingers through his hair, messing with his curls until he gets it in the perfect spot.

Tommy just closes his eyes, feeling exhaustion weigh in.

He just wants to curl up and go to sleep.

But he knows that his anxiety and worries are going to keep him up, and when he can eventually fall asleep nightmares are going to haunt his dreams.

He just wants it all to stop.

“Tommy.” Phil sighs, grabbing his face by the chin and tilting his head up, “Hey, look at me.”

Tommy opens his eyes, blinking tiredly at the bird alien in front of him. Phil doesn't have his hat on, with his blonde hair loose around his shoulders, the black feathers neatly combed in with the rest of his hair. His sharp blue eyes are soft when he looks at him, and his wings are slowly enclosing around the two of them.

“I know how scary this is and how worried you must be, but you have my word Tommy, that no harm will come to you or Wilbur.” Phil says, cupping his face with one hand, giving him a small smile. “We will make sure that this rebellion succeeds and that there will be as minimal deaths as possible.”

Tommy glances down at his hands for a moment.

“So you’ve finally gotten over whatever you had against Wilbur?” He asks, giving Phil a look. The alien just rolls his eyes, though he has a fond smile on his face, tucking one of Tommy’s stray curls behind his ear.

“You could say that.” He hums, and Tommy huffs, a sly smile on his face.

“So you wouldn't mind if I went and told Wilbur that right now—“

“No no, it’s fledglings bed time.” Phil says, wrapping his arms around him and dragging him further into bed. Tommy laughs, pushing against Phil but the alien doesn't budge, wrapping him up in his wings as he holds him to his chest.

“Shh, go to sleep little birdy,” Phil coos, patting his head, “You can tell Wilbur anything you want in the morning.”

Tommy rolls his eyes, before settling down, resting his head on Phil’s chest and listening to his heart beat.

“I’m going to tell him all about this.” Tommy says, “And that—“

Phil starts singing in his alien language. Tommy could understand it pretty well, Phil had sung it to him before. It was about a cold place, of a great empire and its rulers, of the family that is to come.

Tommy yawns, letting his mind slip away, trying his best to let go of his worries.

~~~~

It was November sixteenth, as Wilbur had declared— though dates had been lost long ago, and no one truly knows what month or year it is anymore— the day of the attack.

It was now or never that they reclaimed L’Manberg.

Pogtopia was full of people— Ranboo had successfully recruited many people from Manberg to join their side. They had their armor and weapons, and were conversing while Wilbur and Techno talked off to the side. Tommy could tell that everyone was waiting for Wilbur to speak, to lead them into battle.

Tommy blinks— none of this felt real.

There was Fundy, Niki, Techno, Phil, Tubbo, Eret and Quackity

“Quackity.” Wilbur says, addressing the man as he steps into their circle.

Everyone goes quiet, tension filling the air as all eyes land on Quackity, Schlatt’s right hand man. Tommys grip on his daggers tightens as he stares at him, his eyes landing on the gun resting on his waist. Quackity holds both his hands out in surrender, a rather nervous smile on his face as he meets Wilbur.

“Wilbur!” He exclaims, bowing his head slightly, “Good to see you again man, how've you been?” He asks, but Wilbur just gives him a blank stare.

“Right, good to hear,” He says without missing a beat, “I came to join your rebellion. I’m not sure if you know this or not but Schlatt is one manipulative asshole. He’s done some fucked up things and I can’t stand beside someone like that.” He says, his smile never breaking.

“I want to kill Schlatt just as much as you do.” His smile sharpens, his eyes lighting up just slightly, “And then I want you to become president again, becuase Schlatt fucking sucks and I hate to admit it, but you were kind of good at it.”

Wilbur just stares at him with Techno waiting for his cue to attack him, but it never comes. Instead Wilbur takes a step forward, a grin stretching across his lips as he holds out his hand to the man.

“Welcome to the rebellion, Quackity.” He says, his brown eyes narrowed as Quackity takes his hand, shaking their hands.

“It’s my pleasure.” Quackity responds, meeting Wilburs dark look with a matching one of his own.

Tommy just gives Phil a confused look, his eyes landing on Tubbo. He looks slightly worried, his face a little pale, and Tommy can’t help but think this may be a bad idea. But if Wilbur accepts Quackity then there is nothing any of them could do about it.

Wilbur holds all the cards in his hands, whatever he says goes.

People start talking again, preparing weapons and getting ready to make the trek across the desert to get to L’Manberg, the tension fizzling from the air.

Phil sticks to his side like a shadow, never farther than an arms length from him. He’s eyeing up everybody, giving them a death glare if they get a little too close. No one really talks or even approaches the two aliens, keeping their distance from them, wary.

To be fair they were pretty scary, with Phils big black wings and his fucking weird outfit that Tommy will never not find funny, and the way Techno is the tallest person ever with blood red eyes and tusks that stick out of his mouth, the two were very intimidating.

The only person that does approach Tommy, though, is Eret.

The man looks a lot different now, no longer as regal as they once had been. He looks weathered, aged, as if the sand itself had been chipping away at them.

“Tommy, it’s good to see you.” Eret says with a small smile. Tommy does not return the gesture.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to betray us again, Eret.” Tommy says flatly, not acknowledging the look Phil gives him. Tommys pretty sure he's told Phil about everything Eret did to them— at least he thinks so. The memory is still fresh in his mind of when Eret betrayed them, though.

It makes him shiver, old scars throbbing in pain at the reminder. Eret winces, adjusting his black sunglasses on his face.

“I’m assuming you haven't forgotten about that?” They asks, as Phil steps just a tad closer to Tommy, his black talons glinting in the rising sunlight.

“Nope.” Tommy says, popping the ‘p’, “But as long as you don't betray us now then we’re all good!”

“I have no reason to betray you now,” Eret says, tilting his head down ever so slightly so Tommy could catch a glimpse of their brown eyes, “You could say I’ve been de-throned from my position— I want Schlatt dead just as much as you do. You’re not the only one who has been wronged by him.”

Tommy hums, glancing over at Phil.

“It’s good to know you're on our side this time, for real.” Tommy says, “Though, I have heard rumblings about there being a traitor among us… I really hope it’s not you.” Tommy hasn’t actually heard anything about there being a transit, he just wants to mess around with Eret.

Eret just gives him a look and Tommy laughs, taking a step away from him.

“Well it was good catching up with you but I better go check in with Wilbur—“

“Tommy.” Techno says, nearly running into Tommy from behind. Tommy stumbles forwards, peering up at the alien.

“What?” Tommy asks, tucking his dagger away, “Do we have a solid plan yet? What am I doing? Going after Schlatt himself?” Tommy says, bouncing up on his feet— he was trying his best not to be really nervous about this and instead focusing on everything else going on.

He can’t let himself be distracted, otherwise thats when bad shit happens, and he does not need that right now.

“No.” Techno sighs, his red eyes softening for a moment, “I want you to stay by my side the whole time, alright? You need to keep out of—“

“Woah, mate.” Phil interrupts Techno, taking a step in front of Tommy, his wings bristling. “Tommy is going to be with me the whole time.” He says sternly, his blue eyes narrowed at Techno. Phil was ready for a fight, his feet planted on the ground and his hands curled into fists, he was wound up ready for a strike.

Techno just glares down at him, tensing, the two in a stare down. Tommy doesn't have the energy to break this up.

You need to worry about keeping Wilbur safe and killing Schlatt.” Phil continues on, “I will keep Tommy by my side. You don’t have to worry about anyone landing a single hit on him.”

Techno huffs, clearly wanting to argue more about this but Wilbur comes in with a big grin on his face, patting Techno on the back as he joins them.

“We’re about ready to head out,” He says, running a hand through his curly brown hair, pushing it out of his face. “Are you guys ready? I can tell you exactly where I want you during the walk there, otherwise everyone has their orders.”

Tommy peers over at Wilbur from behind Phil before stepping out from behind him.

“Am I on the front lines with you, Wil?” Tommy asks.

“No.” Wilbur says, planting a hand on his shoulder as he guides Tommy away from the two aliens, “I need you to be my backup.”

Tommy gives him a puzzled look, but Wilbur continues on.

“If me and Techno fail at killing Schlatt you and Phil must step up to the challenge. I need you to make sure that he dies no matter what. Understand?” Wilbur asks, and Tommy nods his head.

“But do you really think that’s necessary? I mean, we have the Blade on our side—“

“Tommy,” Wilbur sighs, cutting him off, “Anything could happen out there. Me and Techno could get separated, or one of us could get hurt, or anything— but our original mission must not fail. We have to kill Schlatt.”

Tommy nods his head, glancing down at the ground with a frown.

“Okay, Wil.” He says, “Schlatt will die today.”

“I know.” Wilbur breathes, glancing off at the horizon. Tommy feels as if there is a lot more resting on Schaltt dying then he lets on. “You’ve got everything you need from the bunker? We probably won’t be coming back here anytime soon.”

“Yes, I’ve got everything.” Tommy huffs, patting down his pockets. Not that he has much to begin with, but still. It’s the thought that counts really.

“Good.” Wilbur hums, offering him a small smile.

“I’m glad you're my little brother, Tommy.” Wilbur says, ruffling his hair. Tommy makes a noise of protest, ducking his head but Wilburs hand follows.

“Hey! I spent so long doing my hair this morning, this is not cool Wilbur—“

Wilbur laughs, but it’s not the insane fucked up one he’s had lately. No, it’s just a normal laugh, like how he would laugh before everything went to shit. Tommy finds himself laughing along with him, just two brothers that weren’t about to go to war.

It was nice.

“Alright! How about we get this show on the road, huh boys?” Quackity interrupts them, a big grin on his face as he sets his eyes on the way to L’Manberg.

“We do have a man to kill after all.”

~~~~

The sound of explosions rock the camp as fireworks go off, exploding way to close to the ground.

Phil shields Tommy with his wings, blocking him from the rubble of the blast as he starts leading him away from the fray.

“Phil, what are you doing—“ Tommy asks as he's dragged along by the alien, while Pogtopia rushes past him, charging into battle. His dagger is clutched tight in his grip, having never left his hands the whole battle, even if he's only fought with one person so far.

Otherwise Phil has defended him the whole time, taking the blows and driving people off. He hasn’t killed anyone, at least not yet.

L’Manberg looks like a war zone, full of fortifications and weapons, with a scorched ground and blood splatters, it didn’t look pretty. No one has seen Schlatt yet, everyone has just been fighting their first line of defense.

Tommy recognized a few of the faces, Purpled, Karl and Bad, even Skeppy— he thought he saw Punz amongst them, too.

Tommy’s last sight of Wilbur and Techno were the two of them rushing in first with one mission only. Though he noticed with disdain that Wilbur didn’t have a single piece of armor on him or any weapons— Tommy’s not sure what he is trying to prove but risking his life like that is not the way.

Suddenly Phil stops dead in his tracks, his black feathers puffed up, frozen in place. His blue eyes were pinned on Techno battling someone but when Tommy looks closer he sees that the person Techno is fighting is not human.

Instead they look like an alien like Phil and Techno— with human like features, but the guy is shorter than Techno yet taller than any human and slender, easily dodging and dancing around Techno. He wears black armor that has a slight glow to it, with short brown hair and horns atop his head. He’s got a spiked tail too that whips around crazy fast, trying to strike at Techno with it like a scorpion.

Overall he looks dangerous as fuck, with his blazing green eyes and a sharp grin, he's not someone to be messed with.

“Who the fuck is that?” Tommy asks, having never seen that motherfucker in his life.

“Dream.” Phil flatly responds, and Tommy pauses, turning to look at Phil.

“You just said Dream— the Dream that caused this fucking war? The Dream that is at war with you, and all of Earth? You’re talking about that Dream?” He basically squeaks out, and Phil nods, a dark look on his face.

“It’s an ambush.” He states plainly, before dragging Tommy off again, farther away from the battling.

“Wait, Phil, if thats Dream then we need to retreat—“

“No.” Phil says, “We cannot back down. I’m not sure why Dream is here or why he is fighting on Schlatt‘s side, but we cannot let him win.”

“Phil, we have to be realistic here, he could have a whole entire army out there and then what? We’re all left here to fucking die! Is that really what you want?”

“I would have seen his army,” Phil hums, bringing them into a building and out of view, “They must be in the sky.” He says, pulling out some weird looking device. Tommy has never seen it before. It looked kind of like a phone, but a much fancier one— Tommy’s only seen a phone once or twice, but Wilbur used one once before the invasion happened.

“What’s that?” Tommy asks but Phil doesn't respond, instead typing into it before putting it away. He glances out through a window with a frown on his face, his feathers laying flat now as he watches Dream and Techno fight.

“We have to go help him.” Tommy says, “We can’t just let Techno fight him alone—“

“I’ll go help him,” Phil says, rustling his feathers, “This is me and Technos fight, not yours.”

“Phil—“

“Stay here,” Phil says, guiding Tommy down onto the ground gently. He has a worried look on his face as he pats his head, “Don't move from this spot no matter what, okay? I’ll be back as soon as possible.” He promises, taking a step back, a torn look on his face before turning and bolting out the building.

As Tommy watches him through the window Phil seems to have a different resolve now, he doesn't pull his blows to people that get in his way or try to fight him. He knocks a person down with just one punch and continues on as if nothing had even happened.

Phil wasn’t holding back now.

Tommy stands up, his dagger tight in his hand. He was not just going to stay here and do nothing while everyone else fights. He makes his move, his plan to find Wilbur and help him kill Schlatt since Techno was now busy fighting Dream, and Wilbur had no one to protect him.

He keeps to the sidelines, slinking in and around the shadows and little gaps between the buildings. He’s not sure where Wilbur was, and when he looks out at the battle he doesn't see him anywhere.

Actually, now that he's looking, he doesn't see Dream, Phil, or Techno anywhere.

“Oh fuck—“ He says as he's pushed backwards, falling to the ground with a thump.

Purpled stands over him with a small dagger in his hands, a grim look on his face. Tommy clutches his stomach, wincing in pain as he looks up at Purpled.

“Look who’s trying to run away while everyone else fights your war,” He sneers, throwing his arms wide, “You brought this carnage upon our camp, and now you're trying to flee? Wasn’t this all you and your brothers idea?”

“Bitch, does it look like I’m trying to run away?” Tommy spits as he stands up, dagger in hand as he gets ready to fight Purpled, “I’ll fucking kill you—“

“I’d like to see you try without your alien body guard.” Purpled taunts, “What happened to him? Did he leave you to die after seeing how weak you are?”

Tommy lunges for Purpled with his dagger but the guy is faster, dodging his attack and managing to sweep his feet out from underneath him. Tommy falls face first into the ground losing his dagger in the process, crying out in pain as he narrowly dodges a boot to the back, rolling out of the way.

He gets back up, ducking as Purpled swings a punch at his face, landing a hit on Purpled’s stomach. His dagger is somewhere on the ground out of reach, as he hits Purpled again in the face, making him stumble backwards.

They’re frozen in a staring match, both of them panting as blood starts to pour out from Purpled’s nose. He wipes it away with his hand, spitting out a glob of blood on the ground.

“Do you want more? Cause I’ll give you more, bitch—“ Tommy says and Purpled lunges, hitting him in the side while Tommy moves out of the way, spinning on his heels and landing a punch on the back of his head.

He can feel the force of the hit through his arm as Purpled stumbles and loses his balance, falling to the ground.

“Fuck,” Tommy says as he clenches his hand to his chest, a searing pain coming from it. He really hopes he didn't just break his fucking hand. As he waits for Purpled to get back up he never does, instead laying motionless on the ground, knocked out.

Tommy wastes no time in grabbing his dagger and leaving as fast as possible, trying to catch his breath as he searches for Wilbur.

“Weapons down!” He hears Wilbur shout from across the camp, “Weapons down— do it everybody!”

Everyone stops their fighting, instead turning to look at where Wilbur stands with Dream at the podium. Silence fills the camp as confusion washes over everyone.

“Tommy, whats going on?” Quackity asks him, coming up beside him. He looks beat up, with a bruised face and a couple cuts, but otherwise not severely injured.

“I— I don’t know,” Tommy admits, staring up at Wilbur as he stands beside Dream. “Wilbur better not be making a deal with the devil right now.”

“Everyone listen up,” Wilbur says, “Dream has something he needs to tell us all.” His brother looks at the alien as he takes a step forward, the grin on his face gone now, replaced with a rather stony look. His green eyes scan everyone before them, as if he's searching for something or someone.

“We surrender.” He says simply, taking everyone by surprise. Before anyone could say anything he continues on, “it’s becuase Schlatt is an idiot, and I have to show you all something.”

Tommy can’t believe what he's hearing. Dream, the leader of the invaders, was surrendering? There’s no way that he was just giving up— something else had to be at play at here.

“What the fuck,” Quackity says, “This can’t be happening.”

“Come on, follow me.” Dream says, getting down from the podium with Wilbur right behind him. Slowly everyone follows after them, a nervous chatter breaking out amongst them.

Dream leads them all to a building, slinking inside. One after another they go in.

“Wait, how do we know this isn't a trap?” Tommy asks, coming up beside Wilbur as he enters the building, before his eyes land on Schlatt. He’s in the middle of the room, a blank expression on his face as everyone piles in. “Schlatt?”

“Schlatt, what are you doing?” Wilbur asks, coming face to face with the man. Everyone is silent, watching the interaction before them as Wilbur Soot faces the man that had stripped him of his power and exiled him.

“What is this? A surprise birthday party?” Schlatt asks, trying to be funny.

“What are you doing in here? Avoiding the fighting this whole time, letting your people die for you out there while you hide away in here?” Wilbur asks, taking a step closer, his voice rising in pitch just slightly.

Schlatt’s got a bottle of vodka that he picks up from off the ground. The lid is off, and the bottle is half empty. He swirls the bottle around for a moment, his brown eyes transfixed on the liquid before he takes a long drink of it.

Wilbur just watches him with an un amused look on his face.

“Are you seriously drinking right now?” He asks after he drops the bottle from his lips, almost dropping the bottle. “Is this what you wanted to show me, Dream?” Wilbur says, looking up at the alien, “This was really the man you were fighting for?”

“No, this is not why we’re here.” Dream sighs, taking a step into the middle of the room. Schlatt starts to sway on his feet, dropping the bottle and sending the shards scattering across the floor. The room starts to talk, mocking Schaltt as the man can hardly stand.

“This was not what I wanted to show you, I— I’m not even sure what is going on with him right now.” Dream says, cutting through the talk.

“Fundy?” Schlatt says, “Fundy, what are you doing here?” He asks, taking wobbly steps towards him, “You fucking bitch—“ He tries to punch Fundy but he easily dodges his attack, taking a step to the side.

“Woah— listen listen! Wait, Schlatt, stop—“

“You’re supposed to be on my side!” Schlatt says, attempting to attack him again but Dream holds him back by his shoulder.

“Schlatt, you fucked up the country, you fucked up everything! You had a dream and I followed it, but you brought everything downhill— you ruined it! You ruined everything we had!” Fundy exclaims, “I thought you were something.” He admits in a much quieter voice.

“Yeah, no yeah I am— I am something and you're not, Fundy.” Schlatt slurs out.

“What am I not?” Fundy asks, taking a step towards him, anger flashing in his eyes.

“A man!” Schlatt exclaims, struggling to start attacking Fundy again but Dream doesn’t let him get far.

“Okay enough!” Wilbur says, getting between the two of them. He faces Schlatt, a dark look crossing his face. “Are you ready to die, Schlatt?”

“Put the broken bottle down—“ Quackity says as Schlatt raises his hand to swing at Wilbur.

“Wil—“ Tommy starts but Techno steps in, grabbing Schlatt‘s hand and forcing him to drop the bottle. Wilbur stands there, unfazed and untouched as Schlatt seethes in anger.

“Fuck you! Fuck all of you!” Schlatt shouts, spit flying out of his mouth as he desperately tries to get out of Dreams hold.

“Tommy.” Wilbur calls his name. Tommy comes up beside Wilbur, looking between him and Schlatt, “Tommy, I want you to kill him.” Wilbur says, his voice cold as he hands Tommy a gun. “Point it between his eyes.”

Tommy takes the gun with numb fingers, looking up at Wilbur. He— he really wanted him to do this. Wilbur wanted Tommy to kill Schlatt for him.

Tommy would do anything for Wilbur.

Tommy points the gun at Schlatt‘s head, right where Wilbur told him to. He switches the safety off, waiting with bated breath for the command to shoot.

“Victory or death— Eret you remember this.” Wilbur exclaims, throwing his arms wide as he stares at Schlatt.

“You know if I die, this country comes down with me.” Schlatt says, not even sparing Tommy a second glance.

“No it doesn't, Schlatt.” Tommy grits out through his teeth, “This is it for you, this is the end.”

“In my time of need everyone left!” Schlatt says, his eyes darting across the room widely, “You left me, Quackity.”

“You made the biggest mistake, Schlatt, you’re pathetic— I don't even want to speak to you.” Quackity spits out.

“This is where it ends for you.” Tommy says to Schlatt, the gun in his hand feeling to heavy for him to hold, but he doesn’t dare drop it.

“Just do it Tommy.” Quackity says.

“Quiet,” Wilbur snaps, coming up beside Tommy. “This is where you die, Schlatt. Any last words?” Wilbur asks, and all Schlatt does is take in angry puffs of air, going to open his mouth but no words come out.

A blade is pierced through his stomach, dripping with red blood. Tommy stumbles back, dropping the gun as he watches the blade being pulled from his body. Schlatt laughs, a sadistic noise as he falls to his knees, revealing Phil standing behind him.

Wilbur is frozen in place, staring at Phil as if he had seen a ghost. Wilbur can’t help but think that that blade was meant for him, that he should have been in Schlatt’s place instead. That if he ended up like Schlatt, so lost and insane that he didn’t deserve anything other than death.

Its almost as if he could feel the blade pass through his own stomach, killed by his own family: it would have been a fitting end to his madness. But Wilbur wasn’t lost— he snaps out of his daze, looking at Tommy. Wilbur wasn’t lost.

“Phil?” Tommy asks, his voice shaky. Phil sheathes his blade, his icy blue eyes landing on Wilbur. He looks pissed, but Wilbur could really care less, instead a small smile gracing his lips.

“We won.” Tommy says, and then everyone else joins in on the cheering and celebrating, “After everything thats happened we won! It was meant to be!”

“L’Manberg is back!”

“Dream!” Wilbur shouts over the cheering, meeting the aliens eyes, “Is this what you wanted?”

Dream is silent, his green eyes staring them all down.

“No, not really.” He says, “I wasn’t expecting my good friend Philza to kill Schlatt, but we can make do with this.” He shrugs.

Everyone starts to leave at the growing tension between the aliens, taking their celebrations outside. Tommy lingers behind, with Tubbo and Wilbur, Techno, Phil, and Dream there too.

“So…” Tommy says, cutting through the awkward silence, “What happens now?” He asks, ignoring Schlatt‘s dead body on the ground.

Phil makes a move for Tommy, taking his eyes off Dream for just a moment, but that was all the alien needed. He lunges as fast as a snake, practically tackling Tommy and curling around him, holding a sword to his throat as his tail lashes dangerously behind him.

“Tommy!” Wilbur exclaims, taking a step towards him but Techno stops him.

“What the fuck—“ Tommy spits out, straining against Dream’s hold on him but when the blade touches his bare neck he stops. His chest heaves with each breath he takes in, his hands shaking as his eyes dart from the rest of the people in the room.

“Stand back or I’ll cut his throat,” Dream threatens, staring all four of them down. Phil whispers something to Tubbo and the boy goes running off, darting off before Dream could get any more words in.

“Don’t do this Dream.” Phil says calmly, but Tommy can tell that’s he’s furious, his icy blue eyes betraying his true emotions. “Let the boy go— he’s just a bystander.”

“Oh, is he?” Dream asks scornfully, a crazed smile on his face, “From what I’ve heard this boy is much more than just a… bystander in all this.” He grins, “He’s why you’ve stayed in one spot for so damn long. Do you really think that I wasn’t keeping tabs on both of your whereabouts?”

Phil bristles, narrowing his eyes at Dream.

“If you hurt him—“

“You’ll what? Kill me?” Dream laughs, “Real original, as if you haven't threatened that a million times already.”

“This time we’d make sure the job gets done.” Techno speaks up, drawing his blade, “Let him go and let’s fight this out ourselves, we don’t need to include the humans in on it.”

“Really?” Dream asks, tightening his hold on Tommy, “Real hypocritical of you to say when you’ve included the humans in on this war from the moment we landed on Earth.”

“What do you want, Dream?” Wilbur asks, “I’m sure we can talk about this like civil people.”

“Wilbur—“ Phil starts but Dream cuts him off.

“No, Wilbur is right.” Dream says, his eyes landing back on Phil and Techno, “Lets talk this out, hm? I’m sure now that I have something precious to you both that you’ll listen to me now.”

Phil grits his teeth, his feathers puffed up, his hands balled in fists. His blue eyes were starting to lose their cool, his facade cracking the longer this went on.

“Talk.” Techno says.

“Surrender to us, let us reclaim our land, and you can have your human back.” Dream says as if he had practiced this, “You’d only get him back after you sign you're declaration of surrender and comply to my terms.”

“And your terms are?” Phil asks, his voice sounding strained.

“I’m glad you asked,” Dream smiles, “For starters, the Antarctic Empire will gives us our land back and more, letting us expand and claim whatever land we want.” Dream begins, “You’ll open up the borders to us, becoming our ally, opening the trade routes again and bringing us back into the coalition. Us three will be equals.”

There’s a long silence between everyone in the room. Wilbur keeps a cool look on his face, his arms crossed, his brown eyes pinned on Dream and Tommy. Phil’s hands were twitching as if he was holding himself back from going after Dream.

“You really think we’d do that for one human?” Techno says, his tone amused. Tommy looks at him in shock, betrayal flashing across his face. “I mean, really? Bring your empire back into the coalition and lift the blockade?” Techno shakes his head.

“How stupid do you think we are?”

Dream seems to be at a loss for words, his eyes flicking from Techno to Phil, but both of them have concealed their emotions again.

“Wait—“

“Quiet,” Dream hisses into his ear, shutting Tommy up.

“Anyways, do you think we didn’t know that you were watching us? That we didn't have spies reporting back to us this whole entire time and that we don’t have a whole entire fleet waiting for our command to destroy the city you hold and your ship?” Techno continues on, “If I were you, Dream, I’d cut your losses before its to late.”

“So you wouldn’t mind if I killed him here and now—“

“No!” Tubbo shouts from behind, smacking Dream in the head with a bat, as another person grabs the sword from his hand. Tommy is dragged away from Dream on unsteady feet, being brought into Phil’s arms as his wings curl around him.

Tommys not really sure what was happening as he hears all the commotion going on around him. He’s in Phil’s arms, cocooned in his wings. His mind was starting to get a little fuzzy, and all he could really focus on was his rapidly beating heart.

“Dream got away—“

“Go after him!”

“Tommy?” He hears Wilbur ask amongst the yelling, as hands grab onto his face, pulling him away from Phil. Tommy looks at Wilbur, at his rather unmarred face. His brother smiles at him, holding his head in his hands as he presses his forehead against his own.

“We did it.” He breathes out, a smile on his face as his hands curl into his hair, “Tommy, we did it.” He repeats, “Schlatt is dead.”

Tommy smiles back.

“We freed L’Manberg, Wil.” Tommy says, “Finally, we’re back.”

“About that, Tommy,” Wilbur starts, but Tommy’s stopped paying attention. His eyes are focused on his stomach, specifically the spot where it’s stained red. He notices the pain now, a dull throbbing that is slowly starting to take over his whole body. Its all he can focus on now.

“Tommy? Tommy—“ Wilbur says as his legs give out. Phil catches him, before laying him down on the ground, frantically searching him over, though it doesn’t take long for him to find where all the blood is coming from.

“He’s been stabbed,” Phil says, his voice cracking, “He got hurt—“ Phil takes in fast, panicked breaths as his talons peel back his shirt, revealing the full extent of the wound.

“Phil, we need to get him to a doctor—“

“Techno! Call the ship down immediately and have a medic waiting for us.” Phil says frantically as he puts pressure on his wound. Tommy lets out a whimper of pain as Wilbur takes his hand, squeezing it tight.

“Tommy, why didn’t you tell us you were hurt?” Wilbur asks, and he sounds pained, his voice strained as he stares down at him. Tears well up in his eyes.

“I— I don’t know.” Tommy admits. He kind of forget about it until now, and there just wasn’t a really good moment to point out the fact that he had been stabbed.

“Tommy, don’t close your eyes, okay? Keep them open.” Phil says, and he sounds like he's losing it, a shaky hand combing through his hair, “Focus on us, okay? Keep your eyes open, we’re gonna get you fixed up.”

“I don’t have any healing on me,” Techno says as he searches his pockets, “Fuck.” He curses under his breath, kneeling down beside the three of them. His blinks were getting much heavier, each time harder then the last to open his eyes again.

“Tommy, eyes open, okay?” Wilbur says, placing his and on his face. “Look at me little brother.” He instructs, his voice wavering.

“I’m tired,” Tommy breathes. He was tired— really tired. He just wanted to close his eyes and sleep.

“I know, I know— but you can’t sleep, not yet.” Wilbur says but his voice sounds distant. Tommy was exhausted, it had been a really long day and he wants nothing more than to curl up in bed and go to sleep.

“The ship is here,” Techno says, gently lifting Tommy up.

Tommy blinks away the blurriness in his eyes as he's carried out, his mind trying to keep up with everything.

How did it get this bad this quick?

He’s starting to see double of everything as his ears ring, drawing out any other noise.

He’s dying.

But he doesn't want to die. He just started to feel like he had a family— a true, actual family. He just got Wilbur back, he can’t leave him now. Why was this time so much worse?

By the time they get to the ship Tommy’s completely out of it. He feels like he's observing everything in third person, in slow blurry pictures.

Finally, his eyes are too heavy to keep open and his vision descends into darkness.

Notes:

Tommy really just ignored getting stabbed as if it would make it go away lmao. You can’t do that for everything tho

My favorite part of this chapter is when Phil kills Schlatt instead of Wilbur— since this is loosely following cannon I wanted to reference as much as what happened in the streams. Wilbur hadn’t completely gone insane in this, and thus he didn’t think that he needed to die and have Phil, his own dad, kill him. Instead Schlatt took his place and got stabbed instead of having a heart attack lol.

There’s one last chapter left and then the epilogue! It’s been such a fun journey, especially going back to re watch the streams :D such good memories

Thanks for all your support and patience in waiting for updates lol. I’m slowly getting back into it :) until next time

Chapter 9: The Antarctic Empire

Summary:

“Wait, Tommy.” Techno calls, and suddenly there’s a hand wrapping around his arm, wrenching his shoulder back as he’s pulled to a stop. Tommy whips around, ready to strike back as if he was a cat.

“Let go— prick, I said let go!” Tommy exclaims, trying to pry Technos large fingers off of his arm, but to no avail, Techno’s grip was too strong. He was basically unmovable. Dread slowly starts to seep into his chest as his eyes meets Techno’s. Tommy was not in control here. He never was, not since Phil came around.

The realization strikes him hard. It makes him feel a little sick, his stomach churning as he stumbles on his feet.

He was never in control.

Notes:

Welcome back! :D enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Consciousness passes by Tommy here and there, coming just as quickly as the last went. Truthfully, he doesn’t really want to be awake. He doesn’t want to face the new reality he is in.

Old memories resurface as dreams. His time in L’Manberg, the battles and death and murder he went through. His time before L’Manberg was started, when it was just him and Wilbur, out in the wasteland.

Not all of them are bad.

He remembers Tubbo, how they would sit at the bench after a battle or a long day.

The bench was such a peaceful, calm place. They would play music if the jukebox wasn’t broken, sitting and watching the sunset on the horizon, ending the day. Most of the time they sat in silence, letting the day's events wash over them and truly settle in, the scars it created searing on their skin.

Other times they would be recounting their victories— it was a lot simpler back then. When he was close with Tubbo, when they were best friends.

He’s not so sure what they are now. He wishes he had more time to figure it out. Tubbo played such a big part in his life, and now he will probably never see him again. He’s left Tubbo behind– again. What kind of friend does that make him?

Tommy just wants to be back on the bench again, with Tubbo, watching the sunset.

Instead, he’s in the med bay of a spaceship, being monitored twenty four seven by aliens. He honestly wouldn’t have minded it, either, if he had been given the choice. But when he did pass out he didn’t really have a way to consent. But still. They should have at least asked his unconscious body.

Right now he was just pretending to be asleep, so that Phil would hopefully leave soon. He really doesn’t want to talk him right now, not after he fucking kidnapped him and is taking him who knows where.

He doesn’t even know what to say, what to do. He feels betrayed and a little hurt. He thought Phil was going to help him take back L’Manberg and then— he doesn’t know. Leave? But really, Tommy knows Phil couldn’t have left him there. Not after imprinting on him or whatever.

Tommy really was stupid to think the aliens were doing this just for him.

He wishes he was back in the bunker. He felt safe there, it was a small space so no one could be hiding behind a corner or something. It was hidden and concealed– it was home.

The space ship he’s on that he thinks Phil said it’s called The Syndicate, was massive. Tommy had never seen or been on something as huge as this was. When he woke up he was confused and disoriented, yet he was only in the med bay.

The walls were white and blue themed, with a futuristic look Tommy doesn’t even know how to describe. The lights are white, harsh and really jarring. They give him lots of headaches. At least after he woke up two days ago he was moved into a much more private room, where only he resided in. He had Techno get the lights really dim too, and to turn the heat up because he was cold.

Honestly, Tommy doesn’t even need to be in the med bay anymore. He doesn’t feel any pain from his stab wound, and considering he was off pain meds whatever healing technology the aliens had was super fucking good. He has been really tired lately, but other than that he felt good as new.

He of course hasn’t told any of the aliens that. He was trying to milk being stuck in the med bay for as long as possible, as it meant not having to be around too many people. He knows the moment that he is discharged the aliens will be all over him.

Wilbur hasn’t visited him once. Tommy wonders if he is locked up or something, deemed too much of a threat to himself or the aliens. Though he couldn’t really hurt the aliens. Tommy bets Wilbur has a plan. He always has a plan.

“Tommy,” he hears Phil sigh. He sounds tired, like he hasn’t been sleeping. Which he probably hasn’t, not since Tommy has been in the med bay.

“I know you’re awake.” He says softly, as if he’s trying to coax him to give up his facade, “Your wounds are fully healed now, you shouldn’t be in any more pain. It is normal to be really tired, but you’ve been cleared to leave the med bay.”

Tommy opens his eyes, slowly, his gaze settling on Phil who was sitting right beside his bed. His arms were folded on the bed, his wings tucked neatly behind his back. He wasn’t wearing his hat, and his hair was messy. He looked like he had gotten hit by a bus or something.

“There you are, little birdy.” Phil coos, reaching out with a taloned hand to touch his cheek. Tommy sighs, closing his eyes again as Phil gently runs his fingers over his face.

“Go away.” He grumbles, his voice raspy from not using it.

“Why would I leave?” Phil asks, “this is the first time in two days I’ve seen you open your eyes and speak.”

“You kidnapped me and Wilbur!” Tommy exclaims, his eyes shooting open again to meet Phil’s. “You took me from my home, from my fucking planet— and now you’re taking me who knows where!”

Phil is quiet for a moment, a conflicted look on his face.

“I saved you– we saved you. Me and Techno, from Earth, from the terrible things Dream has done to it.” Phil says, his voice a little shaky as he stares at Tommy with a rather stressed out look. “I couldn’t let you die there, my little fledgling.” Phil glances down at his taloned hands for a moment.

“You are far too precious to die.” He glances back at him, reaching out with one of his hands and cupping his cheek. Tommy lets him, letting his very ominous words sink in. He really hopes Phil didn’t mess with his DNA or anything to make him live longer.

“Have you ever heard of, I don't know, asking someone how they feel before you go and uproot their whole entire life, Phil? Or do you always do what you want and then ask for forgiveness later?” Tommy asks, making Phil chuckle a little.

“This is different,” Phil says, “your life was in danger, I had to act for the good of saving you.”

“Yeah? So what if I went and asked Wilbur what really happened, would his story be the same?” Tommy asks, and Phil just sighs, giving him a tired look.

“Wilbur is no more innocent than myself.” Phil admits, making Tommy pause. His eyes flicker to Phils as he pulls away from his hand, lifting himself up on the bed.

“What do you mean?” Tommy asks, feeling his chest constrict just a little bit.

Phil draws his hand back to himself, settling it in his lap. His wings tuck closer to his back as he leans away from him slightly, a frown on his face.

“Phil, tell me what that means.” Tommy says, practically begging. Tears start to prick in his eyes the longer Phil is silent, his panic and anxiety only growing by the second. Wilbur didn’t set this up, did he? Is Wilbur still on Earth, where Tommy would never be able to reach him again, just to make sure Tommy was safe?

Was that why Wilbur hasn’t come to see him once? Why he’s been keeping his distance, leaving Tommy to the mercy of the aliens that had kidnapped him?

Tears fall down his cheeks, slowly at first, but his thoughts start to consume his mind, making him panic.

Why would Wilbur leave him again?

“Tommy,” Phil says, reaching out for him again but Tommy shakes his head, scooting as far away from Phil as he can. His back hits the wall and he startles, trying to kick the blankets off his legs as he curls in on himself. He sniffles, sobs making his chest feel tight as he tries to hold them back.

“Listen, fledgling, I knew this was going to be rough.” Phil begins, staying back, not making another move towards him. “Wilbur didn’t want me to tell you this, at least not right away, but I guess it's a little too late for that.” Phil sighs, closing his eyes for a moment.

“Me and Wilbur struck a deal, a while ago when we were in the bunker. That he would come willingly with us aboard The Syndicate after Schaltt was dead.” Phil pauses, staring at Tommy. “He knew you would follow him anywhere. That's why we made the deal. To give you a better life than what you were handed.”

“All three of us wants what's best for you, Tommy. We want you to be safe, well fed, taken care of. We want you to be able to be a kid.” Phil explains. “Earth couldn’t give you any of that.”

“Leave—“ Tommy manages to bite out, sucking in a sharp breath. Phil just stares at him with a dumb founded look, as if he expected his little speech to work.

“Go away, Phil!” Tommy shouts, “I don’t want to see you— any of you right now!” He’s hyperventilating, his chest is starting to hurt and his hands are shaking. Phil wants to stay, his wings are ruffled and his eyes are wide as he takes in Tommy’s panic.

“If that’s what you want, Tommy. I’ll go.” Phil says, slowly standing up, his eyes not leaving him for a second. “But first you need to calm down, okay? Take deep, slow breaths—“

“Fucking leave already!” Tommy shouts, watching as Phil’s face falls. He stands there for a second before taking a step back, making it all the way to the door without saying another word.

“Tommy–” Phil begins but one look from Tommy has him stopping. “Just let me know if you need anything, okay? I’ll leave you for now.” He says, and then he's gone, going through the door and closing it behind him.

Tommy lets out a shaky breath, his eyes pinned on the door, waiting for Phil to come back in. He can’t believe that worked.

Seconds tick by, then minutes, and suddenly Tommy thinks it's been three hours and Phil hasn’t returned. He doesn’t believe that WIlbur made a deal with Phil. Not a deal like that. There was no way that Wilbur of all people would have agreed to something like that. Letting two aliens kidnap them and take them who knows where?

He can’t believe it, not one bit.

He– he needs to get out of here. He needs to find someone, Techno maybe. But Techno must have been in on the deal too. He had no one to turn to.

“Fuck.” He mumbles under his breath, curling his hands into fists, his nails digging into his palms. His eyes glance over to the machines monitoring his vitals, as he pulls off whatever the fuck the aliens were using that was stuck to his chest. He watches the screen go dark, sighing, before swinging his legs off the bed.

He sits on the edge for a moment, staring down at his bare feet. He looked clean, like really clean, as if he had taken a shower clean. He swings his feet back and forth for a moment, before sliding off the bed and touching the cold ground.

A shiver runs down his spine as he takes a couple steps forwards, feeling out if he was going to be dizzy or not. A phantom pain shoots through his stomach, and for a moment he thinks that he was still injured, bleeding out–

He lifts up his shirt to see nothing but a thin white scar. He doesn't believe it for a second, his brain not understanding what he was seeing. There should be an open wound there with blood pouring out of it.

He tears his eyes away from his stomach when he hears footsteps outside his door. He ducks down, though there aren't really any good hiding spots in this room. All there was is a bed that he couldn’t even hide underneath.

Tommy listens to the footsteps, hoping that they’ll walk right past his room. They were loud, heavy, definitely belonged to a bigger person. Or alien…

Tommy waits with baited breath as the footsteps stop in front of his door. Nothing seems to happen for a couple seconds, until suddenly his door is opening and a big alien is stepping inside.

“Tommy?” Techno asks confused, his red eyes landing on his cowering form on the ground.

Tommy blinks at Techno, taking in his form and the neutral expression on his face. How the fuck was he going to get past Techno?

“Oh hey Techno! How have you been?” Tommy asks, standing back up and rubbing the back of his head nervously, “I was just checking out the ground, you know, making sure it was clean and all. We wouldn’t want dirty floors, especially not in the med bay.” He laughs awkwardly, unsure of how he was supposed to act around Techno.

Techno just gives him a blank stare.

“Right, the floors.” Techno says, his red eyes glancing down at the ground for a moment. “You should be impressed with how well kept this ship is. Every surface gets wiped down each day.”

“Wow, that's real impressive.” Tommy says with a nod, “Nothing like earth, then? No dirt, or plants, or clouds, or the sun..?” He asks, his chipper tone dying a little at the end.

“No, not on the ship.” Techno says, raising an eyebrow at him. “But when we reach my home planet you will see that it is very similar to Earth.”

“We’re going to your planet?” Tommy asks, a little crestfallen. “But what about Earth and the war and L’Manberg? We just can’t leave it all behind!” Tommy says, taking a step towards Techno. “My people down there need us, Techno! We can’t just leave them to die–”

“Tommy,” Techno interrupts him, planting a hand on his shoulder. “We took care of Schaltt, didn’t we? We freed L’Manberg from him, we gave them a better chance at survival. The war with Dream is still raging on, and soon enough Earth will be ours too.”

“Wait– what do you mean ours?” Tommy asks, confusion lacing his voice as he stares at Techno.

“Mine and Phil’s, of course.” Techno says, guiding Tommy out of the room, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. “We rule over most of this section of space, but Earth had been left untouched as we let the inhabitants evolve on it.”

“Now since Earth has been involved with the war, we want them to join us, become part of our great Empire.” Techno says, slowly walking Tommy out of the med bay. “Which would mean they’d be under our protection from any attacks, as well.”

“Techno– are you and Phil like kings or something?” Tommy asks, a little confused. What did Techno mean that Earth would join an Empire? Shit like just doesn't happen! Wilbur would say that this was like some space movie he had watched before the invasion.

Techno gives him an amused glance, giving him a little squeeze.

“We’re Emperors, jointly ruling the Antarctic Empire together.” Techno says with a rather proud look on his face.

Tommy just blinks at him, a little dumbfounded, as a million questions race through his mind that he was having a hard time putting into words.

“Wait– you're telling me that I’ve been living with two alien Emperors the past couple of months? In a shitty dirty bunker in the ground? And I’m just now figuring this out?” He exclaims, his heart starting to race a little bit.

“Oh god, you could have killed me so many times for disrespect! Why didn’t either of you tell me? You just left me in the dark this whole entire time! Thats so fucking cool, dude, and you never thought that I’d want to know that!”

Techno just gives him a mildly amused look as Tommy continues to ramble on for a moment, his nervousness ebbing into his words and movements. He notes that his hands are clammy as he uncurls his hands from fists, glancing down to see the indents left on his palms from his nails.

It finally seems to hit him as his mouth closes, his steps faltering. Techno stops, giving him a slightly worried look.

“Theseus?” Techno asks, and there was that stupid nickname Techno had given him. It brings back up old memories when everything seemed perfect and simple. How the fuck was he supposed to act around him now? Techno was a fucking emperor and Tommy was just some ratty kid.

“Techno— why?” Is all Tommy can manage to get out, feeling really overwhelmed. “What— what am I doing here?” His voice dies a little bit, getting quieter. “Why am I here?”

Techno just stares at him for a moment, his expression hard to read.

“Why wouldn't you be here?” Techno asks, as if the answer is simple, that everyone knows. Tommy can’t help but frown, anger burning in his chest.

“Enough—“ His voice was small, weak. “Enough.” He says again, pushing away from Techno. “What are you going to do with me?” Tommy asks, taking in a deep shaky breath, “There must be a reason why I’m here!”

Techno doesn’t say anything, just looking forward. It kind of pisses Tommy off more as he takes another step away from him, now standing in front of the alien. Techno just gives him an expectant look, waiting for Tommy to do the talking.

“You know what?” Tommy starts, turning on his heels and walking away from Techno. “Fuck you! I’m going to find Wilbur. He’ll give me the truth.” He lets his frustration seep into his voice, his heart pounding with each step he takes, anger taking over.

“Wait, Tommy.” Techno calls, and suddenly there’s a hand wrapping around his arm, wrenching his shoulder back as he’s pulled to a stop. Tommy whips around, ready to strike back as if he was a cat.

“Let go— prick, I said let go!” Tommy exclaims, trying to pry Technos large fingers off of his arm, but to no avail, Techno’s grip was too strong. He was basically unmovable. Dread slowly starts to seep into his chest as his eyes meets Techno’s. Tommy was not in control here. He never was, not since Phil came around.

The realization strikes him hard. It makes him feel a little sick, his stomach churning as he stumbles on his feet.

He was never in control.

“Let’s go to your room.” Techno says, loosening his grip on his arm as he starts to walk, tugging Tommy back into his side. Tommy numbly follows, his feet moving mechanically. He’s not really paying attention to his surroundings like he should, instead his eyes were pinned on the ground, his thoughts were racing.

It feels like forever until they get to the room that Techno claims is his. Techno opens the door for him, placing his hand on a weird device first before the door slides open. Tommy looks up from where he was hidden by Techno’s side, peering into the room.

It was dimly light, the only light coming from a lamp in the corner. There was a bed to the right, with a couple blue and white blankets laid nicely on it. There was also a lot of pillows on it, each one arranged in a specific way. It looked like Phil had come in and made a nest.

The flooring was carpet, reminiscent of the carpet he would see in abandoned homes back on Earth. Actually, the whole room looked like the bedrooms Tommy saw on Earth. There were shelves on the walls with figurines and books, a couple posters of bands that Wilbur used to listen to. There was even a desk in the corner.

“Techno, what is this?” Tommy asks with wide eyes. He was expecting a sterile white room with a cot to be his bedroom. Not… this. This looked like it belonged in a proper suburban home with a family.

“Welcome home, Theseus.”

~~~~

Tommy was having a hard time adjusting, to say the least.

The ship was nothing like he had ever seen before. Wilbur had never even told him stories about such a thing before. There was so much technology and machines that he didn’t understand how to use. Techno or Phil had to walk him through the simplest things.

Tommy was castaway from earth, from everything he had ever known. He didn’t understand this new world he was in, the technology around him or the aliens. He didn’t know how to act or feel, his emotions were too muddled and confusing.

He didn’t have much of an appiterate either, but Phil always made sure he ate each meal. Usually Phil would come to his room and eat his meals with him, making sure that Tommy ate his food as well.

No matter how much Tommy was annoyed and hurt with them he can’t help but fall back into his old ways with Techno and Phil, even though he really tries his best to stay mad at them he fails every time.

He lets Phil dote on him per usual, brushing his hair and building nests and cuddling with him. He lets Techno drape him in gold, trying his best not to preen under the aliens special attention, letting both aliens do as they wish. He soaked up any attention they gave him, relishing in their presence.

He thinks he might have some form of stockholm syndrome, because there was no other way to explain how he was feeling. It was as If Phil and Techno filled the giant gaping hole in his life, bringing him under their care and protection from this strange new world he found himself in.

Some days he was upset, not wanting to see them, but then he did feel a little guilty about pushing them away. Maybe it was because they were so persistent, always coming back, that made him crack.

Wilbur, on the other hand, hasn’t come to see him once. Phil probably told him that he was mad with him and to give him space. But it’s been at least a month now, and there hasn’t been a single interaction between the two of them.

It was eating away at Tommy, just a little bit. He missed his brother a lot— he wanted to see him. But, Wilbur also did set this whole thing up, took him away from his fucking planet and home to go live with some aliens.

Tommy was mad with him, but his anger was fading by the day, dimming. The burning fire inside of him was just a flicker now, leaving him with space to fill. He didn’t like being alone.

Three quick knocks come from his door. Tommy perks up from where he was working at his desk, practicing writing Phil’s stupid language.

“Come in.” Tommy says, pushing away from his desk and glancing at the door. In comes Techno, the alien giving him a look as he enters. He stands in the doorway causally, his red eyes flitting over his room before landing on Tommy.

“Time for dinner.” Techno says simply, stepping back from the door frame.

Tommy groans as he stands up, smoothing down his hair– it's gotten a little long since his stay on this stupid alien ship. He should have Phil cut it for him later. The moment he steps out of his room and Techno closes the door behind him, the alien wraps an arm around his shoulders. His touch seems purposeful as he leads Tommy towards the dining hall.

“Wilbur will be there, by the way.” Techno says nonchalantly. Tommy freezes in his tracks, but Techno keeps going, dragging him along.

“Wait, what–! I don’t want to see him, Techno, let me go!” Tommy exclaims, struggling in Techno’s grip as he tries to break free, managing to tuck his head under Techno’s arm and twist to get out of his reach–

Techno grabs his arm and tugs him back, leaning down so they were face to face. He exhales, a long tired sigh as he stares at him. Tommy can’t help but shrink in on himself, the unpleasant memories from the pit resurfacing.

“You’re going.” Techno states as if it were law. “You have no choice. We are going to… discuss everything that has happened. You and Wilbur will make up.”

“Techno,” Tommy whines, dragging his feet as the alien starts walking again, dragging Tommy by the arm. “Can we do this tomorrow? Or the next day, or literally never? What if, me and you just have dinner tonight, eh? Some bonding time for the two of us! I'm sure Phil and Wilbur wouldn't mind.”

Techno doesn't say a word, unperturbed by what Tommy was saying.

“We can dress up in gold?” Tommy says, pulling out the big guns. That has Techno pausing for a moment, turning to look at him, his pupils widening at the idea. “Then we could hang out after in the nest?” He adds on.

Techno stops in his tracks, tugging Tommy into a hug. He takes a deep breath in, burying his face into his hair before pulling back, his eyes back to normal.

“Nice try.” He grunts, before dragging Tommy along again. Tommy accepts his fate, though he does complain the whole time. Eventually Techno and Tommy arrive at the dining hall, though it was the royal dining hall, so it was very fancy and extravagant.

There was a normal sized table in the middle of the room, made out of some dark wood that Tommy did not recognize. It had a glossy finish to it, shining in the warm lights of the room. Four chairs sit around the table, made from the same wood. A rug made from some animal fur is underneath the table. Paintings hang on the walls, of castles and landscapes, nothing from Earth.

Tommy assumes it all belongs on the alien planet they were traveling to. He wouldn't be surprised if Phil had already planned a trip to take him and Wilbur all over, to see every sight worth seeing.

His eyes land on one particular person. Wilbur was sitting in a chair, with his legs crossed and a neutral look on his face. His brown eyes flicker up to Tommy, and for a moment the two of them were frozen in place. It was as if the world around them stopped, time freezing. It was just him and Wilbur.

Wilbur was wearing a yellow turtleneck, his brown curly hair was combed neatly. He didn’t look as gaunt and starved as he once did– his face was filled out and he actually had color to his skin. He wore that same stupid trench coat he always wore, but it was clean.

Wilbur looked clean, well kept, and was at a good weight.

It was almost as if Tommy was seeing a ghost.

Techno breaks their staring contest as he moves Tommy towards the table, seating him besides Phil. Phil ruffles his hair the moment he's in his seat, his talons shuffling through his blonde locks for a moment as Techno sits down beside Wilbur.

Tommy can feel WIlbur staring at him, but he does not meet his gaze, his eyes firmly planted down at the table. It was really interesting to look at, the grain texture was really cool, and the scratches on it that Tommy definitely didn't do was cool too. Anything was cool to look at but Wilbur.

Phil clears his throat, breaking the tense silence.

“Tommy, Techno, welcome.” Phil says, looking at the both of them with a smile. “I’m glad we are all here today, we can have a meal like a family.” His smile deepens as he glances from Wilbur to Tommy.

Tommy gives Phil a look, has Wilbur really made this much of an impression on Phil and Techno? Last he checked they were getting along, tolerating each other… not this. Nerves creep into his stomach, making him uneasy, nervous. His leg starts to tap as he keeps his eyes down, his appietate slowly disappearing.

Food is served, four plates sat in front of them. Phil gets some weird fruit-like things, while Techno has some kind of meat and vegetables. Wilbur and Tommy get their usual, weird alien fruit and meat. It was good, but he misses the shitty Earth food.

He frowns as he picks at his food, uncomfortable in the silence around the four of them, but he rather not speak.

“Tommy.” Wilbur says, making him jump in his seat, his head jerking up to meet Wilbur’s gaze. Wilbur smiles, leaning forwards across the table to get closer to him. “Why aren't you looking at me?” He asks, as if he were confused on the reason why. It made Tommy a little angry that he was playing dumb.

“You fucking know why.” Tommy says, a lot angrier than he should have but he doesn't care. He gets a look from Techno and Phil, but they don’t intervene, watching carefully.

“I did it for your own good, Toms.” Wilbur sighs, sitting back in his seat. His eyes never leave Tommy. “Look, if the aliens didn’t take you, you would be dead.” He glances down at his hands for a moment. “You are not allowed to die. I couldn't allow it to happen.” He shrugs.

“I don’t care if you hate me for the rest of your life, Toms. You will never die here.” He smiles, meeting his gaze again.

“What–”

“You won’t be put in danger anymore. You will be protected, and safe, and be able to live without having to worry about food, or shelter, or anything–” Wilbur pauses for a moment. “I want you to live a much better life than I did, I want you to be able to be a kid, to go to school and make friends.”

“Now, you’ll be able to.” He says. “I love you more than anything, kid. That's why I did this.”

Tommy doesn't know what to say. All he can do is stare at Wilbur, his eyes wide and his mind racing.

“I hate you!” He shouts, standing up, his chair toppling over behind him but he doesn't care. “I hate you, I hate all of you!” Tears start to stream down his face now, his breathing becoming ragged. “Why did you think you could make this choice for me?” He sobs, his anger and confusion and terror spilling out.

“I want to go home.” He cries, taking a couple steps back, almost tripping on the chair behind him but he catches himself. Wilbur stands up, and before Tommy could do anything about it Wilbur is beside him, pulling him into a hug. Tommy cires even harder, but he doesn't fight Wilbur.

“I know.” Wilbur says, hugging him tightly. “But Tommy, wherever you are is my home.” Wilbur says, pulling back. His hands cup his face, wiping away his tears as he gives him a small smile. “Right here, next to you, is all I need.” He gives his face a little squeeze.

“And I hope one day that will be the same for you.” Wilbur was getting a little teary-eyed too, as he wraps Tommy up in a hug again.

Tommy cries, sobs, into Wilbur’s chest, hugging his brother back.

He didn’t want this, he never wanted this. Earth was his home, even if it was in ruins.

But… this place wasn't all that bad. They weren’t starving anymore, Tommy wasn’t in pain and his scars didn’t ache. He had his own room, instead of having to share a bed with his brother– he actually had his own belongings.

Maybe Tommy could learn to live with this, with Phil and Techno and all the weird alien things.

No matter how much he didn’t want to admit it, he did see Phil and Techno as family. Even if they've been a little shitty to him, he loves them, and he doesn't want to lose this.

He hugs Wilbur back, tightly, and eventually Phil and Techno join, until his tears have dried and his cires have faded, they stay with him.

~~~~

Today was a big day.

Phil’s wings flutter with anticipation as he leads Tommy and Wilbur down the palace halls. He had dressed them both in the finest clothes of his Empire, wearing blue and white fabric with the whitest of furs.

Phil has been waiting a long time for this, ever since he had imprinted on Tommy, he knew this would happen. No matter who he would have to remove from his way or dispose of, it was set in stone.

Tommy and Wilbur were chatting behind him, excitement brewing in them the closer they got to the throne room. Phil could tell Tommy was anxious with the way he was talking and how he kept fidgeting with the furs on his clothes. Wilbur had a relaxed demeanor about him, but his eyes betrayed his emotions.

They made it to where Techno and Kristin were waiting for them, both of them dressed in the colors of their Empire. Tommy runs up to Kristin and gives her a hug, telling her about what he had seen earlier today. Wilbur hangs back, watching Tommy with a warm look.

Crowns rest on his, Techno’s and Krisitns head, and soon crowns would rest on Tommy’s and Wilbur’s.

Phil couldn't help smiling, happiness swelling in his chest at the sight of his family, his flock; he felt complete now that he had Tommy and Wilbur in his life.

“Come, now, let's not keep them waiting.” Phil says, holding out a hand to his wife. Krisitn takes his hand with a smile, giving him a look.

“No cussing,” Techno says, targeting Tommy. “And no getting into fights in front of everyone. Save that for the after party.”

“What? No cussing?” Tommy exclaims, giving Techno a dramatic look. “I don’t think I could do that… shit.”

“Don’t worry Techno,” Wilbur says, slinging an arm over Tommy’s shoulders, receiving a glare from him. “I'll make sure the kid doesn't act up.”

“Hey! I'm not a kid–”

“Alright,” Phil says, cutting him off. “Techno, are you ready?”

His brother takes his place beside him, nodding.

“Perfect.” Phil smiles, opening the doors to the throne room. At the end of the room is their thrones, five of them, all crafted from the finest stones and carved with the history of their Empire.

The room was packed, anyone who was anyone was here today.

Phil walks to his throne, with Kristin and Techno beside him, Tommy and Wilbur trailing behind the three of them. Phil was ecstatic, and he couldn't contain it, his wings were betraying his emotions. They were puffed up in excitement– Phil could tell Techno couldn't wait for this either.

They get to the thrones, stepping up the stairs to reach them, each standing in front of their throne respectfully. The crowd cheers and claps, chirps and roars, until Phil silences them with a hand in the air.

His eyes land on Wilbur and Tommy, who linger by the stairs, both of them staring up at Phil.

Phil grabs a crown he had set on his chair, as Techno grabs a similar one off his chair. Phil can’t help his smile as he walks towards Tommy, drowning out everyone else around him. All he sees is Tommy, his fledgling, the kid he had met in the most unlikely of circumstances.

Really, if Phil hadn’t declared war on Dream and taken the war to Earth, then none of this would have ever happened. He does feel a little bad that Earth was pretty destroyed now, but he got Tommy and Wilbur out of it. The destruction was worth that.

He places the crown on Tommy’s head, and Technos places a crown on Wilbur’s head.

“Welcome Prince Tommy and Prince Wilbur to the Antarctic Empire.”

Notes:

Hey everyone! I hope you all are doing well :) it’s been a long time coming with this fic, thank you all so much for your support! I appreciate all of you for taking the time to read this. Thank you!

This is probably the last fic I will post for a very long time, if I ever do post again. My hyper fixation on the Dream SMP has ended a long time ago, and with it my motivation to write about it anymore.

I am glad that I was apart of this lovely community and got to experience it at its peak; I will be forever grateful for all of you and the friends I made through this :)

I just want to let you all know that I am doing well, I’ve started college and have begun working on my own book! :D

I’m sad that this is where it ends, but I have started a new chapter in my life and I am excited to see where it takes me.

Take care, I love you all <3

Until next time,

Storm.

Series this work belongs to: